The Messiah already come. Or Profes [sic] of Christianitie both out of the Scriptures, and auncient rabbins, to convince the Iewes, of their palpable, and more then miserable blindnesse (if more may be) for their long, vaine, and endlesse expectation of their Messiah (as they dreame) yet for to come. Written in Barbarie, in the yeare 1610, and for that cause directed to the dispersed Iewes of that countrie, and in them to all others now groaning under the heavy yoake of this their long and intollerable captivitie, which yet one day shall have an end ...
         Harrison, John, fl. 1610-1638.
      
       
         
           1619
        
      
       Approx. 201 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 40 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-05 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A02727
         STC 12858
         ESTC S116532
         99851748
         99851748
         17039
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A02727)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 17039)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 1309:03)
      
       
         
           
             The Messiah already come. Or Profes [sic] of Christianitie both out of the Scriptures, and auncient rabbins, to convince the Iewes, of their palpable, and more then miserable blindnesse (if more may be) for their long, vaine, and endlesse expectation of their Messiah (as they dreame) yet for to come. Written in Barbarie, in the yeare 1610, and for that cause directed to the dispersed Iewes of that countrie, and in them to all others now groaning under the heavy yoake of this their long and intollerable captivitie, which yet one day shall have an end ...
             Harrison, John, fl. 1610-1638.
          
           [10], 68 p.
           
             Imprinted by Giles Thorp,
             Amsterdam :
             Anno M. DC. XIX [1619]
          
           
             Another issue, with cancel preliminaries and leaf I4, of the 1613 edition; cancels are printed by W. Jones in London.
             Dedication to Frederick of Bohemia is signed: Iohn Harrison.
             This edition has dedication to Maurice, Prince of Orange, in English only.
             Reproduction of the original in the British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Jesus Christ -- Messiahship -- Early works to 1800.
           Apologetics -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2004-01 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2004-02 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2004-03 Olivia Bottum
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-03 Olivia Bottum
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2004-04 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           MESSIAH
           ALREADY
           COME
           .
           OR
           PROFES
           OF
           CHRISTIANITIE
           ,
           BOTH
           OVT
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           auncient
           Rabbins
           ,
           to
           convince
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           of
           their
           palpable
           ,
           and
           more
           then
           miserable
           blindnesse
           (
           if
           more
           may
           be
           )
           for
           their
           long
           ,
           vaine
           ,
           and
           endlesse
           expectation
           of
           their
           MESSIAH
           (
           as
           they
           dreame
           )
           
             yet
             for
             to
             come
          
           .
        
         
           Written
           in
           Barbarie
           ,
           in
           the
           yeare
           1610
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           cause
           directed
           to
           the
           dispersed
           Iewes
           of
           that
           Countrie
           ,
           and
           in
           them
           to
           all
           others
           now
           groaning
           under
           the
           heauy
           yoake
           of
           this
           their
           long
           and
           intollerable
           captivitie
           .
           which
           yet
           one
           day
           shall
           have
           an
           end
           ;
           (
           as
           all
           other
           states
           and
           conditions
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           they
           have
           their
           periods
           )
           even
           when
           the
           fulnesse
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           is
           come
           in
           ,
           and
           when
           that
           vayle
           shall
           be
           taken
           away
           from
           their
           hearts
           ,
           as
           is
           prophecied
           .
        
         
           
             Brethren
             ,
             my
             hearts
             desire
             and
             prayer
             to
             God
             for
             Israel
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             saved
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             10.1
             .
          
           
             For
             I
             would
             not
             (
             Brethren
             )
             that
             ye
             should
             be
             ignorant
             of
             this
             secret
             ;
             that
             partly
             obstinacie
             is
             come
             to
             Israel
             ,
             untill
             the
             fulnesse
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             be
             come
             in
             :
             and
             so
             all
             Israel
             shall
             be
             saved
             (
             as
             it
             is
             written
             &c.
             )
          
           
             Rom.
             11.25
             .
          
           
             And
             Ierusalem
             shall
             be
             troden
             under
             foot
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             untill
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             be
             fulfilled
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             21.24
             .
          
           
             Even
             to
             this
             day
             ,
             when
             Moses
             is
             read
             ,
             the
             vayle
             is
             laid
             over
             their
             hearts
             :
             neverthelesse
             ,
             when
             their
             heart
             shall
             be
             turned
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             the
             vayle
             shall
             be
             taken
             away
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             3
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             Verely
             ,
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             ye
             shall
             not
             see
             me
             ,
             untill
             the
             time
             come
             that
             ye
             shall
             say
             ,
             Blessed
             is
             he
             that
             commeth
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             13.35
             .
          
           
             How
             beautifull
             are
             the
             feete
             of
             them
             which
             bring
             glad
             tidings
             of
             peace
             ,
             and
             bring
             glad
             tidings
             of
             good
             things
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             10.15
             .
          
        
         
           AMSTERDAM
           ,
           Imprinted
           by
           Giles
           Thorp
           .
           Anno
           M.
           DC
           ,
           XIX
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           HIGH
           AND
           MIGHTY
           PRINCE
           FREDERICK
           KING
           OF
           BOHEMIA
           ,
           &c.
           And
           TO
           HIS
           ROYALL
           SONNE
           the
           most
           hopefull
           yong
           Prince
           FREDERICK
           HENRY
           .
        
         
           
             Most
             High
             and
             mightie
             Prince
             ,
          
        
         
           THis
           Treatise
           was
           published
           seven
           yeares
           agoe
           ,
           and
           Printed
           in
           the
           Low-Countries
           ;
           not
           long
           after
           the
           death
           of
           that
           noble
           Prince
           Henry
           my
           master
           :
           And
           for
           that
           ,
           and
           some
           other
           reasons
           ,
           Dedicated
           to
           those
           high
           and
           honourable
           personages
           ;
           as
           by
           the
           Epistle
           following
           may
           appeare
           .
           The
           same
           reasons
           have
           moued
           me
           to
           revise
           it
           ,
           and
           publish
           it
           a
           new
           ,
           vnder
           the
           Protection
           also
           of
           your
           Maiestie
           and
           Royall
           Issue
           ;
           that
           most
           hopefull
           yong
           Prince
           ;
           
             cujus
             e●go
             etiam
             nomine
             ipso
             recreor
             ,
          
           in
           whom
           the
           name
           of
           
             Prince
             Henry
          
           is
           now
           revived
           again
           to
           Gods
           Glory
           ;
           So
           likewise
           the
           name
           of
           
             Queene
             Elizabeth
          
           ,
           by
           your
           Majesties
           most
           happy
           inauguration
           King
           of
           Bohemia
           :
           which
           two
           names
           are
           yet
           pretious
           ,
           and
           ever
           will
           be
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           the
           English
           Nation
           ,
           and
           other
           Nations
           likewise
           .
           The
           other
           reason
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           Iewes
           also
           (
           whom
           this
           argument
           chiefly
           concerneth
           )
           many
           of
           them
           remaine
           in
           your
           Maiesties
           Dominions
           :
           whereof
           in
           time
           your
           Maiestie
           ,
           or
           Royall
           Issue
           (
           as
           may
           be
           hoped
           )
           raised
           vp
           of
           God
           for
           that
           very
           purpose
           ,
           may
           be
           a
           happy
           instrument
           ;
           as
           of
           the
           finall
           desolation
           of
           that
           
             Mysterie
             of
             Iniquitie
             Babylon
          
           :
           so
           consequently
           of
           the
           finishing
           of
           that
           
             Mysterie
             of
             Godlinesse
          
           ;
           even
           the
           conversion
           of
           the
           Iewish
           Nation
           ,
           the
           very
           period
           of
           all
           Prophecies
           .
           And
           then
           (
           as
           Iohn
           concludeth
           his
           Revelation
           )
           come
           Lord
           Iesu.
           
             He
             which
             testifieth
             these
             things
             saith
             ,
             surely
             ,
             I
             come
             quickly
             ,
             Amen
             .
             Even
             so
             come
             Lord
             Iesu.
          
           Amen
           ,
           Amen
           .
        
         
           
             Your
             Maties
             .
             most
             humble
             devoted
             seruant
             IOHN
             HARRISON
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           HIGH
           AND
           Mighty
           Lords
           ,
           the
           States
           Generall
           of
           the
           vnited
           Prouinces
           of
           the
           Low-Countries
           .
           Also
           ,
           TO
           THE
           HIGH
           AND
           Mighty
           Prince
           Maurice
           ,
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           ,
           &c.
           And
           To
           his
           noble
           Brother
           Prince
           Henrie
           :
           All
           happinesse
           .
        
         
           FOR
           two
           reasons
           I
           haue
           made
           bold
           to
           present
           unto
           your
           high
           and
           honourable
           considerations
           this
           Treatise
           following
           .
           The
           one
           more
           particular
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           that
           intyre
           amitie
           ,
           and
           correspondence
           ,
           which
           was
           betwixt
           my
           deare
           Master
           deceased
           
             Prince
             Henrie
          
           ,
           of
           famous
           memorie
           ,
           and
           your
           Exce●lencie
           (
           and
           whole
           State
           )
           whom
           he
           much
           honoured
           ,
           and
           thereof
           gaue
           sundry
           testimonies
           ,
           both
           publique
           and
           private
           ,
           whereof
           my selfe
           (
           hauing
           the
           honour
           to
           be
           one
           of
           his
           Seruants
           neere
           unto
           him
           ,
           and
           by
           reason
           of
           my
           attendance
           much
           in
           his
           presence
           )
           was
           oftentimes
           an
           eare-witnesse
           .
           And
           that
           your
           princely
           Brother
           (
           
             alter
             idem
          
           ,
           an
           other
           
             Henry
             ,
             cujus
             ego
             nomine
             ipso
             recreor
             ,
          
           even
           for
           my
           Masters
           sake
           ,
           that
           gone
           is
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           affection
           he
           sh●wed
           towards
           his
           Highnesse
           ,
           both
           in
           Life
           and
           Death
           )
           who
           was
           much
           conversant
           with
           him
           before
           his
           sickn●sse
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           sicknesse
           came
           diu●rs
           times
           to
           visite
           his
           Highnesse
           ,
           and
           to
           condole
           with
           us
           in
           our
           heavinesse
           ,
           can
           also
           I
           make
           no
           doubt
           witnesse
           sufficiently
           :
           whose
           hearts
           ,
           or
           rather
           but
           one
           heart
           and
           soule
           (
           as
           it
           is
           in
           that
           place
           )
           seemed
           to
           be
           knit
           together
           ,
           
           like
           the
           soule
           of
           David
           and
           Ionathan
           by
           a
           mu●uall
           symp●thie
           ,
           as
           in
           name
           ,
           so
           in
           nature
           and
           correspondence
           of
           disposition
           :
           which
           had
           not
           untimely
           death
           prevented
           ,
           some
           further
           covenant
           ,
           like
           that
           of
           David
           and
           Ionathan
           ,
           might
           perhaps
           in
           time
           haue
           beene
           concluded
           ,
           wor●●●e
           
           such
           heroicall
           spirits
           .
           An
           other
           reason
           is
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           persons
           whom
           this
           Argument
           chiefly
           concerneth
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           many
           of
           them
           remaine
           in
           your
           Countrie
           ,
           and
           haue
           their
           habitation
           in
           peace
           and
           safetie
           :
           not
           in
           that
           slaverie
           as
           in
           other
           Nations
           ,
           accounted
           of
           in
           the
           basest
           maner
           that
           may
           be
           ,
           in
           the
           number
           of
           dogs
           rather
           then
           of
           Men.
           Which
           though
           it
           haue
           fal●en
           upon
           them
           by
           the
           just
           judgement
           of
           God
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           by
           their
           owne
           judgement
           upon
           themselues
           ,
           so
           much
           the
           more
           just
           :
           
             his
             blood
             be
             upon
             us
             ,
             and
             upon
             our
             children
             :
          
           yet
           are
           they
           ,
           children
           of
           the
           Promise
           ,
           and
           
             beloved
             for
             the
             fathers
             sake
          
           ,
           as
           Paul
           pleadeth
           for
           them
           in
           divers
           places
           ,
           alledging
           both
           their
           prerogatives
           and
           priviledges
           aboue
           the
           Gentiles
           :
           
           
             What
             is
             then
             the
             preferment
             of
             the
             Iew
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             much
             euery
             maner
             of
             way
          
           .
           For
           to
           them
           
             apperteineth
             the
             adoption
          
           ,
           
           
             and
             the
             glorie
             ,
             and
             the
             covenants
             ,
             and
             the
             giving
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             the
             service
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Promises
             :
             of
             whom
             are
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             of
             whom
             concerning
             the
             flesh
             Christ
             came
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           And
           in
           that
           respect
           we
           Gentiles
           ought
           not
           so
           proudly
           and
           tyrannously
           to
           insult
           over
           them
           (
           as
           many
           doe
           )
           especially
           Christians
           of
           all
           others
           ,
           should
           not
           adde
           affliction
           to
           affliction
           :
           but
           rather
           pitie
           and
           bewaile
           their
           induration
           (
           as
           Paul
           doth
           in
           the
           place
           before
           cited
           )
           expecting
           with
           patience
           their
           conversion
           in
           due
           time
           ,
           as
           the
           Lord
           hath
           promised
           :
           for
           if
           God
           himselfe
           loue
           them
           being
           his
           enemies
           (
           for
           
             they
             are
             beloved
          
           (
           as
           I
           said
           before
           )
           
             for
             the
             Fathers
             sake
          
           ,
           as
           he
           loved
           us
           before
           our
           conversion
           
             (
             when
             we
             were
             his
             enemies
             he
             loved
             us
             :
          
           so
           the
           Apostle
           testifieth
           )
           why
           should
           we
           Christians
           hate
           and
           abhorre
           them
           ,
           who
           are
           so
           highly
           in
           Gods
           account
           (
           even
           the
           beloved
           of
           the
           Lord
           )
           and
           hold
           them
           in
           such
           disgrace
           and
           contempt
           as
           we
           doe
           :
           as
           in
           my
           sma●l
           observation
           ,
           and
           experience
           ,
           I
           am
           able
           to
           testifie
           ,
           both
           by
           that
           I
           have
           seene
           and
           heard
           :
           which
           rather
           exasperateth
           them
           against
           our
           profession
           then
           otherwise
           .
           Which
           harshnesse
           and
           uncharitablenesse
           of
           ours
           ;
           together
           with
           the
           Idolatrie
           ,
           and
           superstition
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           in
           worshipping
           of
           Images
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           tromperie
           ,
           I
           am
           perswaded
           ,
           haue
           beene
           two
           maine
           obstacles
           to
           their
           conversion
           hitherto
           :
           as
           some
           of
           them
           in
           Barbarie
           objected
           to
           me
           ,
           saying
           :
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           could
           not
           be
           the
           true
           Religion
           ,
           for
           that
           it
           alloweth
           the
           worshipping
           of
           images
           ,
           which
           is
           expresly
           against
           the
           Law
           :
           
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             make
             to
             thy selfe
             
             any
             grauen
             Image
             .
          
           And
           if
           we
           say
           they
           crucified
           Christ
           ,
           and
           therefore
           we
           hate
           and
           abhorre
           them
           ,
           even
           to
           the
           third
           and
           fourth
           generation
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           their
           posterity
           for
           ever
           :
           so
           doe
           we
           daily
           by
           our
           crying
           sinnes
           ,
           
             euen
             crucifie
             againe
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             ,
          
           they
           but
           once
           and
           unwittingly
           (
           as
           Saint
           Peter
           testifieth
           )
           we
           often
           ,
           and
           that
           both
           wittingly
           ,
           
           and
           willingly
           ,
           to
           our
           greater
           condemnation
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           fulnesse
           of
           knowledge
           we
           haue
           in
           the
           Messiah
           .
           This
           is
           that
           
             fulnesse
             of
             the
             Gentiles
          
           ,
           already
           come
           in
           (
           whereof
           the
           Apostle
           long
           since
           prophecied
           )
           as
           in
           knowledge
           abounding
           ,
           so
           in
           sinne
           super-abounding
           ,
           and
           that
           generally
           through
           out
           all
           Nations
           .
           Of
           whom
           I
           doubt
           much
           whether
           I
           may
           say
           (
           as
           it
           was
           said
           in
           times
           past
           of
           the
           Amorites
           as
           touching
           their
           fulnesse
           )
           it
           was
           not
           yet
           come
           :
           for
           I
           am
           sure
           the
           fulnesse
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           (
           as
           touching
           sinne
           )
           is
           already
           come
           :
           
             fulnesse
             of
             Bread
             ,
             and
             aboundance
             of
             Idlenesse
             ,
          
           as
           in
           Sodome
           :
           yea
           fulnesse
           and
           loathsomnesse
           ,
           even
           of
           Manna
           it selfe
           :
           as
           the
           children
           of
           Israel
           in
           the
           end
           waxed
           wearie
           of
           that
           heavenly
           foode
           ,
           so
           is
           it
           with
           us
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           foode
           of
           our
           soules
           .
           Else
           what
           meaneth
           so
           many
           Sects
           ,
           and
           Schismes
           in
           our
           Church
           at
           this
           day
           ?
           Diseases
           arising
           from
           some
           bad
           humours
           and
           corruptions
           in
           the
           body
           (
           as
           all
           diseases
           doe
           )
           which
           therefore
           ought
           to
           be
           purged
           .
           Surely
           the
           varietie
           of
           the
           one
           argueth
           a
           fulnesse
           and
           sacietie
           of
           the
           other
           .
           We
           are
           fallen
           from
           the
           
             names
             of
             Christians
          
           ,
           
           given
           to
           the
           Primitiue
           Church
           ,
           to
           be
           baptized
           into
           new
           names
           ;
           
             Anabaptists
             ,
             Arminians
             ,
             &
             id
             genus
             farinae
             :
          
           Corne
           I
           may
           not
           call
           them
           ,
           but
           chaffe
           :
           yea
           ,
           
           rather
           
             tares
             sprung
             up
             with
             the
             good
             Corne
             ,
          
           over-spreading
           ,
           and
           over-topping
           it
           too
           in
           many
           places
           :
           but
           
             both
             must
             grow
             together
             till
             the
             harvest
             .
          
           Yea
           ,
           our
           fulnesse
           and
           nicenesse
           is
           such
           ,
           as
           we
           can
           taste
           no
           maner
           of
           meat
           almost
           ,
           but
           what
           some
           curious
           cookes
           for
           the
           nonce
           provide
           for
           us
           :
           every
           one
           must
           have
           a
           cooke
           for
           his
           owne
           palate
           .
           We
           are
           fallen
           into
           that
           time
           fore-prophecied
           by
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           2.
           
           Tim
           4.
           
           
             For
             the
             time
             will
             come
             when
             they
             will
             not
             suffer
             wholesome
             Doctrine
             ,
             but
             having
             their
             eares
             itching
             ,
             shall
             after
             their
             owne
             lusts
             get
             them
             a
             heape
             of
             Teachers
             .
          
           We
           are
           even
           wearie
           of
           Manna
           ,
           as
           the
           children
           of
           
           Israel
           were
           .
           And
           therefore
           now
           that
           they
           haue
           fasted
           so
           long
           time
           ,
           and
           that
           fulnesse
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           come
           upon
           us
           ;
           it
           standeth
           both
           with
           the
           Lords
           justice
           and
           his
           mercie
           ,
           both
           to
           us
           and
           them
           ,
           to
           doe
           to
           them
           as
           he
           did
           to
           us
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           
           and
           to
           us
           as
           he
           did
           to
           them
           .
           
             Behold
             therefore
             the
             bountifulnesse
             and
             the
             severitie
             of
             God
             ,
             toward
             them
             which
             have
             fallen
             severitie
             ,
             but
             toward
             thee
             bountifulnesse
             ,
             if
             thou
             continue
             in
             his
             bountifulnesse
             ,
             or
             else
             thou
             shalt
             also
             be
             cut
             off
             :
             and
             they
             also
             if
             they
             abide
             not
             still
             in
             unbeliefe
             shall
             be
             graffed
             in
             ,
             for
             God
             is
             able
             to
             graffe
             them
             in
             againe
             .
          
           Of
           which
           g●orious
           worke
           of
           the
           conversion
           of
           the
           Iewish
           Nation
           ,
           and
           finishing
           of
           that
           
             mysterie
             of
             godlinesse
          
           ;
           if
           you
           (
           most
           h●gh
           and
           mightie
           Lords
           )
           shall
           be
           the
           first
           beginners
           in
           your
           owne
           Countrie
           ,
           as
           you
           haue
           already
           playd
           your
           parts
           against
           the
           
             mysterie
             of
             Iniquitie
          
           ,
           both
           at
           home
           and
           abroad
           ,
           both
           by
           Sea
           and
           by
           Land
           ,
           as
           the
           chiefe
           bulwarks
           of
           Christian
           R●ligion
           at
           this
           day
           against
           the
           power
           of
           Antichrist
           and
           all
           his
           adhaer●nts
           ,
           whereof
           you
           have
           borne
           the
           brunt
           (
           as
           Tully
           saith
           of
           the
           Scipioes
           ;
           they
           were
           
             propugnacula
             belli
             punici
          
           )
           and
           therefore
           deserve
           the
           prize
           aboue
           all
           other
           Nations
           )
           you
           shall
           not
           onely
           highly
           advance
           your
           honour
           in
           this
           World
           (
           as
           you
           have
           done
           already
           ,
           both
           in
           those
           your
           martiall
           aff●ires
           ,
           and
           otherwise
           ,
           also
           by
           a
           generall
           eye
           of
           policie
           (
           or
           rather
           so
           many
           Argus
           eyes
           )
           watching
           over
           all
           estat●s
           ,
           to
           keepe
           them
           upright
           and
           in
           order
           :
           especially
           those
           extraordi●ary
           ,
           and
           magnificent
           (
           I
           may
           well
           call
           them
           so
           )
           workes
           of
           Chari●ie
           towards
           the
           poore
           ,
           in
           those
           your
           state●y
           Ho●pitals
           ,
           and
           Guest-houses
           ,
           and
           such
           l●ke
           places
           of
           provision
           :
           no
           crying
           for
           bread
           nor
           complayning
           in
           your
           Streetes
           ▪
           but
           also
           in
           the
           World
           to
           come
           ,
           you
           shall
           a●vance
           your selues
           in
           honour
           and
           glory
           aboue
           the
           Heave●s
           :
           where
           you
           shall
           shine
           like
           so
           many
           Starres
           in
           the
           ●irmament
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           Sunne
           in
           his
           strength
           :
           for
           so
           it
           is
           said
           :
           
           
             They
             that
             turne
             many
             to
             Righteousnesse
             ,
             shall
             shine
             as
             the
             Starres
             forever
             and
             ever
          
           :
           And
           
             they
             that
             honour
             me
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Lord
           )
           
             I
             will
             honour
          
           :
           then
           the
           which
           ,
           what
           greater
           incouragement
           .
        
         
           And
           so
           humbly
           craving
           pardon
           for
           this
           my
           boldnesse
           being
           
           a
           Stranger
           ,
           or
           wherein
           otherwise
           I
           have
           erred
           :
           I
           commit
           you
           (
           according
           to
           your
           high
           and
           eminent
           Places
           ,
           Estates
           and
           orders
           ,
           which
           in
           my
           heart
           more
           I
           honour
           ,
           than
           eyther
           my
           tongue
           or
           Penne
           can
           worthily
           expresse
           not
           so
           well
           knowne
           vnto
           me
           )
           to
           the
           Almighty
           :
           To
           whose
           service
        
         
           
             
               I
               rest
               devoted
            
             IOHN
             HARRISON
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           To
           the
           Reader
           .
        
         
           I
           Must
           confesse
           (
           Christian
           Reader
           )
           that
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           proofes
           following
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           methode
           ,
           I
           have
           borrowed
           out
           of
           a
           Booke
           called
           the
           
             Christian
             Directorie
          
           or
           Resolution
           ,
           in
           English
           ,
           which
           I
           had
           with
           me
           in
           Barbarie
           :
           none
           else
           of
           that
           argument
           ,
           but
           the
           Booke
           of
           Bookes
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Bible
           .
           And
           therefore
           least
           any
           one
           should
           accuse
           me
           hereafter
           of
           secret
           theft
           ;
           I
           doe
           ingeniously
           acknowledge
           before
           hand
           with
           the
           Poet
           :
           
             Fateor
             me
             transtulisse
          
           .
           But
           yet
           with
           many
           additions
           ,
           and
           alterations
           of
           my
           owne
           ,
           I
           have
           made
           it
           of
           right
           (
           as
           it
           were
           my
           owne
           ,
           without
           any
           wrong
           to
           the
           Author
           .
           And
           so
           I
           referre
           it
           to
           thy
           Christian
           censure
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           THE
           MESSIAH
           ALREADIE
           COME
           .
        
         
           First
           for
           the
           promises
           and
           prophecies
           of
           old
           as
           touching
           the
           coming
           of
           a
           Messiah
           ,
           whom
           we
           call
           CHRIST
           ,
           both
           they
           and
           we
           agree
           ,
           both
           of
           us
           reading
           dayly
           in
           our
           Churches
           &
           Synagogues
           ,
           teaching
           &
           holding
           for
           canonicall
           the
           verie
           self
           same
           Scriptures
           ,
           euen
           the
           Law
           and
           the
           Prophets
           .
           In
           so
           much
           that
           the
           Gentile
           is
           oftentymes
           enforced
           to
           marvile
           ,
           whē
           he
           seeth
           a
           people
           so
           extreāly
           bent
           one
           against
           another
           ,
           as
           the
           Iewes
           are
           against
           Christians
           ,
           and
           yet
           doe
           stand
           so
           peremptorily
           in
           defence
           of
           those
           verie
           principles
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           proper
           causes
           of
           their
           disagreement
           .
           But
           in
           the
           interpretation
           &
           application
           thereof
           ariseth
           all
           the
           controversie
           ,
           they
           understanding
           and
           applying
           all
           things
           literally
           and
           carnally
           to
           their
           long
           looked
           for
           Messiah
           yet
           for
           to
           come
           ,
           we
           after
           a
           spirituall
           maner
           understanding
           all
           those
           promises
           and
           prophecies
           to
           be
           most
           truly
           and
           really
           fulfilled
           in
           the
           person
           of
           our
           blessed
           Mesiah
           ,
           alreadie
           come
           ,
           they
           expecting
           a
           temporall
           King
           ,
           to
           rule
           and
           conquer
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           we
           acknowledging
           a
           spirituall
           King
           ,
           whose
           kingdome
           is
           not
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           as
           himself
           did
           many
           tymes
           protest
           ,
           while
           he
           was
           in
           the
           world
           :
           
             My
             kingdome
             is
             not
             of
             this
             World.
          
           To
           beginne
           with
           Adam
           and
           so
           forward
           .
        
         
           
             Gods
             Promise
             to
             Adam
             .
          
           
             THe
             first
             promise
             as
             touching
             the
             Messiah
             is
             this
             made
             to
             Adam
             after
             his
             fal
             ,
             for
             the
             restoring
             of
             mankind
             ,
             to
             witte
             
               that
               the
               seed
               of
               the
               woman
               should
               breake
               the
               serpents
               head
               ,
            
             
             that
             is
             to
             say
             one
             of
             her
             seed
             to
             be
             borne
             in
             tyme
             should
             conquer
             the
             divel
             death
             and
             sinne
             ,
             as
             the
             auncient
             Iewes
             understand
             this
             place
             ,
             which
             being
             a
             spirituall
             conquest
             and
             against
             a
             spirituall
             enemie
             the
             divel
             ,
             he
             (
             I
             meane
             the
             Messiah
             )
             must
             needs
             be
             a
             spirituall
             ,
             and
             
             consequently
             not
             a
             temporall
             King
             ,
             as
             the
             Iewes
             imagine
             .
          
        
         
           
             Gods
             Promise
             to
             Abraham
             .
          
           
             THe
             second
             to
             Abraham
             Isaack
             &
             Iaacob
             often
             repeated
             .
             To
             Abraham
             Gen.
             12.3
             .
             
               In
               thee
               shall
               all
               the
               families
               of
               the
               earth
               be
               blessed
               .
            
             To
             Isaack
             Gen.
             26.4
             .
             
               In
               thy
               seed
               shall
               all
               the
               nations
               of
               the
               earth
               be
               blessed
               .
            
             To
             Iaakob
             Gen.
             28.14
             .
             
               In
               thee
               and
               in
               thy
               seed
               shall
               all
               the
               families
               of
               the
               earth
               be
               blessed
               .
            
             Therefore
             the
             Gentiles
             aswell
             as
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             the
             blessing
             is
             generall
             without
             exception
             ,
             
               all
               the
               families
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               all
               nations
               ,
            
             no
             prerogatiue
             of
             the
             Iewe
             ,
             no
             exception
             of
             the
             Gentile
             ,
             as
             touching
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             I
             meane
             the
             benefit
             of
             this
             so
             generall
             and
             great
             a
             blessing
             ,
             though
             otherwise
             
               much
               everie
               waye
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             reasoneth
             to
             the
             Romans
             .
             
             Whereupon
             I
             inferre
             as
             before
             ,
             that
             the
             Messiah
             must
             be
             a
             spirituall
             and
             not
             a
             temporall
             King
             :
             otherwise
             it
             had
             been
             but
             a
             verie
             small
             benediction
             to
             Abraham
             ,
             or
             others
             after
             him
             (
             who
             neaver
             sawe
             their
             Messiah
             actually
             )
             if
             he
             must
             haue
             been
             onely
             a
             temporall
             King
             ,
             and
             much
             lesse
             blessing
             had
             it
             been
             to
             us
             Gentiles
             ,
             if
             this
             Messiah
             of
             the
             Iewes
             must
             haue
             been
             a
             worldly
             and
             a
             temporall
             Monarch
             ,
             to
             destroy
             and
             subdue
             all
             those
             Nations
             formerly
             blessed
             (
             
               and
               blessed
               shall
               they
               be
            
             )
             to
             the
             servitude
             of
             Iurie
             ,
             as
             the
             later
             Teachers
             doe
             imagine
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Prophecie
             of
             Iaakob
             .
          
           
             THe
             third
             (
             which
             confirmeth
             the
             former
             )
             is
             the
             prophecie
             of
             Iaacob
             at
             his
             death
             Gen.
             49.10
             .
             
               The
               rodde
               or
               scepter
               shall
               not
               depart
               from
               Iudah
               ,
               nor
               a
               Lawgiver
               from
               between
               his
               feet
               ,
               till
               Shiloh
               come
               and
               the
               people
               or
               nations
               shall
               be
               gathered
               vnto
               him
               .
            
             Which
             the
             Chaldie
             Paraphrase
             ,
             as
             also
             Onkelos
             ,
             both
             of
             singuler
             authoritie
             among
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             doe
             interpret
             thus
             .
             Vntill
             Christ
             or
             the
             Messiah
             come
             (
             which
             is
             the
             hope
             and
             expectation
             of
             all
             nations
             ,
             aswell
             Gentiles
             as
             Iewes
             )
             the
             government
             shall
             not
             cease
             in
             the
             house
             or
             Tribe
             of
             Iuda
             .
             Whence
             I
             inferre
             the
             same
             conclusion
             as
             before
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Messiah
             must
             be
             the
             hope
             and
             expectation
             ,
             aswell
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             as
             of
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             then
             can
             he
             not
             be
             a
             temporall
             King
             to
             destroy
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             as
             the
             later
             Iewes
             would
             haue
             it
             ,
             but
             a
             spirituall
             King
             ,
             as
             before
             hath
             been
             declared
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             if
             the
             temporall
             Kingdome
             of
             the
             house
             of
             Iuda
             whereof
             the
             Messiah
             must
             come
             ,
             shall
             cease
             and
             be
             destroyed
             a●
             
             his
             comming
             ,
             and
             not
             before
             ,
             that
             being
             a
             certayne
             signe
             of
             the
             tyme
             of
             his
             manifestation
             ,
             how
             then
             can
             the
             Iewes
             expect
             yet
             a
             temporall
             King
             for
             their
             Messiah
             ,
             the
             scepter
             alreadie
             departed
             &
             gonne
             ,
             their
             kingdome
             and
             priesthood
             defaced
             ,
             their
             citie
             and
             temple
             destroyed
             ,
             themselues
             scattered
             amongst
             all
             nations
             ,
             and
             so
             haue
             continued
             almost
             this
             sixteene
             hundreth
             yeeres
             ,
             yea
             such
             a
             fatall
             and
             finall
             desolation
             by
             Gods
             just
             judgment
             brought
             upon
             that
             wofull
             Nation
             ,
             &
             that
             not
             many
             yeares
             after
             the
             death
             and
             passion
             of
             our
             Saviour
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             
             according
             to
             his
             prophecie
             in
             his
             life
             tyme
             ,
             as
             may
             fully
             settle
             our
             fayth
             in
             this
             poynt
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Prophecie
             of
             Moses
             .
          
           
             THe
             fourth
             is
             that
             of
             Moses
             to
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             ,
             
             
               The
               Lord
               thy
               God
               will
               rayse
               up
               unto
               thee
               a
               Prophet
               like
               unto
               me
               ,
               from
               among
               you
               ,
               euen
               of
               thy
               bretheren
               ,
               unto
               him
               ye
               shall
               hearken
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             in
             the
             verses
             following
             ,
             
             
               I
               will
               rayse
               them
               up
               a
               prophet
               from
               among
               their
               bretheren
               like
               unto
               thee
            
             (
             sayth
             God
             to
             Moses
             )
             
               and
               will
               put
               my
               words
               in
               his
               mouth
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               speake
               unto
               them
               all
               that
               I
               shall
               command
               him
               ,
               and
               whosoever
               will
               not
               hearken
               unto
               my
               words
               ,
               which
               he
               shall
               speak
               in
               my
               name
               ,
               I
               will
               require
               it
               of
               him
               .
            
             Which
             words
             cannot
             be
             understood
             of
             any
             other
             Prophet
             that
             ever
             lived
             after
             Moses
             amongst
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             but
             onely
             of
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             most
             playnly
             in
             another
             place
             in
             Deutro
             .
             where
             it
             is
             sayd
             ,
             
             
               There
               arose
               not
               a
               Prophet
               in
               Israell
               like
               unto
               Moses
               ,
               whom
               the
               Lord
               knewe
               face
               to
               face
               ,
               in
               all
               the
               miracles
               &
               wonders
               which
               the
               Lord
               sent
               him
               to
               doe
               ,
            
             &c.
             no
             such
             Prophet
             except
             the
             Messiah
             ever
             after
             to
             be
             expected
             :
             but
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             he
             it
             is
             that
             must
             match
             and
             overmatch
             Moses
             everie
             waie
             ,
             he
             must
             be
             a
             man
             as
             Moses
             was
             in
             respect
             of
             our
             infirmities
             ,
             euen
             according
             as
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             themselues
             desired
             the
             Lord
             in
             Horeb
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               let
               me
               heare
               the
               voyce
               of
               the
               Lord
               God
               no
               more
               ,
               nor
               see
               this
               great
               fire
               any
               more
               ,
            
             
             
               that
               I
               dye
               not
               .
               And
               the
               Lord
               sayd
               unto
               Moses
               ,
               they
               haue
               well
               spoken
               ,
               I
               will
               rayse
               them
               up
               a
               Prophet
               from
               among
               their
               bretheren
               ,
               like
               unto
               thee
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             He
             must
             be
             a
             Lawgiver
             ,
             as
             Moses
             was
             ,
             but
             of
             a
             farre
             more
             perfect
             Law
             ,
             as
             hereafter
             shall
             appeare
             ,
             he
             must
             be
             such
             a
             one
             whom
             the
             Lord
             hath
             knowne
             face
             to
             face
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             Moses
             ,
             but
             of
             a
             far
             more
             divine
             nature
             .
             For
             as
             it
             is
             in
             Esay
             ,
             
             
               Who
               shall
               declare
               his
               age
            
             ?
             Lastly
             ,
             he
             must
             be
             approved
             to
             the
             World
             by
             miracles
             ,
             signes
             ,
             and
             wonders
             ,
             as
             Moses
             was
             ,
             which
             the
             Lord
             shall
             send
             him
             to
             doe
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             Moses
             .
             But
             no
             such
             Prophet
             hath
             ever
             yet
             appeared
             in
             the
             
             world
             ,
             not
             ever
             shall
             ,
             who
             hath
             so
             fitly
             answered
             this
             type
             ,
             so
             perfectly
             observed
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             (
             which
             Moses
             himself
             could
             not
             doe
             )
             giving
             us
             in
             stead
             thereof
             a
             farre
             more
             excelent
             Law
             ,
             as
             was
             prophecied
             long
             before
             that
             he
             should
             .
             And
             finally
             ,
             so
             miraculously
             approued
             himself
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             be
             sent
             from
             God
             ,
             by
             signes
             and
             wonders
             donne
             both
             by
             himself
             &
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             as
             hereafter
             shall
             appear
             )
             except
             this
             Christ
             which
             we
             professe
             ,
             therefore
             he
             alone
             is
             the
             true
             Messiah
             and
             no
             other
             to
             be
             expected
          
        
         
           
             The
             Prophecie
             of
             David
             .
          
           
             THe
             fift
             ,
             is
             the
             prophecie
             of
             David
             ,
             a
             type
             also
             of
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             who
             for
             that
             he
             was
             a
             holy
             man
             ,
             a
             mā
             after
             Gods
             own
             heart
             ,
             out
             of
             whose
             linage
             the
             Messiah
             was
             to
             come
             ,
             had
             this
             mysterie
             most
             manifestly
             reveiled
             unto
             him
             ,
             for
             the
             assurance
             whereof
             as
             of
             a
             great
             mysterie
             ,
             euen
             that
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Church
             ,
             God
             byndeth
             himself
             by
             an
             oath
             saying
             ,
             
             
               I
               haue
               made
               a
               covenant
               with
               my
               chosen
               ,
               I
               haue
               sworne
               unto
               David
               my
               servant
               ,
               thy
               seed
               will
               I
               stablish
               for
               ever
               ,
               and
               set
               up
               thy
               throne
               from
               generation
               to
               generation
               ,
               Selah
               .
            
             Which
             words
             although
             the
             later
             Iewes
             will
             apply
             to
             King
             Salomon
             (
             and
             so
             in
             some
             sorte
             they
             may
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             was
             also
             a
             type
             of
             the
             Messiah
             )
             yet
             properly
             these
             words
             ,
             
               I
               will
               stablish
               the
               throne
               of
               his
               kingdome
               for
               ever
               ,
            
             
             so
             often
             repeated
             ,
             cannot
             be
             verified
             of
             Salomon
             ,
             whose
             earthly
             Kingdome
             was
             rent
             and
             torne
             in
             pieces
             ,
             streight
             after
             his
             death
             ,
             
             by
             Ieroboam
             ,
             and
             not
             long
             after
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             extinguished
             ,
             but
             they
             must
             needs
             be
             understood
             of
             an
             eternall
             King
             and
             kingdome
             ,
             as
             must
             also
             those
             other
             words
             of
             God
             in
             the
             psalme
             :
             
               Thou
               art
               my
               sonne
               this
               day
               haue
               I
               begotten
               thee
               ,
            
             
             
               aske
               of
               me
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               giue
               thee
               the
               Heathen
               for
               thyne
               inheritance
               ,
               &
               the
               ends
               of
               the
               earth
               for
               thy
               possession
               ,
               Thou
               shalt
               crush
               them
               with
               a
               rod
               of
               yron
               ,
               and
               breake
               them
               in
               pieces
               like
               a
               p●tters
               vess●l
               ,
            
             which
             prophecie
             was
             never
             fulfilled
             in
             Salomon
             ,
             nor
             in
             any
             other
             temporall
             King
             in
             Iewrie
             after
             him
             .
             And
             much
             lesse
             this
             that
             followeth
             ,
             
               They
               shall
               feare
               thee
               as
               long
               as
               the
               sunne
               and
               moone
               endureth
               from
               generation
               to
               generation
               .
            
             
             
               In
               his
               daies
               shall
               the
               righteous
               flourish
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               abondance
               of
               peace
               so
               long
               as
               the
               moone
               endureth
               .
               His
               dominion
               also
               shall
               be
               from
               sea
               to
               sea
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               river
               unto
               the
               ends
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               They
               that
               dwell
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               shall
               kneele
               before
               him
               ,
               and
               his
               enemies
               shall
               lick
               the
               dust
               .
               The
               Kings
               of
               Tharshish
               and
               of
               the
               yles
               shall
               bring
               presents
               ,
               the
               Kings
               of
               Sheba
               and
               Seba
               shall
               bring
               gifts
               ,
               yea
               all
               Kings
               shall
               worship
               him
               ,
            
             
             
               all
               nations
               shall
               serue
               him
               .
               His
               name
               shall
               be
               for
               ever
               ,
               his
               
               name
               shall
               indure
               as
               long
               as
               the
               sunne
               ,
               all
               Nations
               shall
               be
               blessed
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               shall
               blesse
               him
               .
               And
               blessed
               be
               the
               Lord
               God
               ,
               euen
               the
               God
               of
               Israel
               which
               onely
               doth
               wonderous
               things
               .
               And
               blessed
               be
               his
               glorious
               name
               for
               ever
               ,
               and
               let
               all
               the
               earth
               be
               filled
               with
               his
               glorie
               ,
               Amen
               ,
               Amen
               .
            
             And
             so
             he
             endeth
             as
             it
             were
             in
             a
             traunce
             ,
             ravished
             beyond
             measure
             ,
             with
             the
             sweet
             and
             heauvenly
             contemplation
             of
             this
             spiritual
             and
             everlasting
             kingdome
             of
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             for
             to
             him
             and
             to
             no
             other
             can
             all
             these
             circumstances
             and
             hyperbolicall
             speaches
             of
             David
             (
             rapte
             with
             the
             spirit
             of
             prophecie
             )
             properly
             and
             primarily
             apperteyne
             ,
             though
             literally
             the
             Iewes
             understand
             them
             of
             Salomon
             ,
             as
             they
             doe
             many
             other
             places
             in
             like
             case
             ,
             applying
             them
             onely
             to
             the
             type
             ,
             never
             looking
             to
             the
             substance
             ,
             whereof
             those
             types
             and
             figures
             were
             but
             shadowes
             and
             semblances
             ,
             God
             of
             his
             mercie
             in
             his
             good
             tyme
             take
             away
             the
             vayle
             from
             their
             hearts
             ,
             that
             at
             length
             they
             may
             see
             the
             true
             Salomon
             in
             all
             his
             royaltie
             ,
             not
             any
             longer
             to
             grope
             at
             noone
             dayes
             ,
             wincking
             with
             their
             eyes
             against
             the
             cleare
             sunne
             like
             their
             forefathers
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             Esay
             :
             a
             most
             fearefull
             judgment
             of
             God
             layd
             upon
             that
             Nation
             of
             old
             ,
             objected
             to
             them
             many
             tymes
             and
             oft
             ,
             both
             by
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostels
             ,
             but
             in
             vayne
             ,
             
               goe
               and
               say
               unto
               this
               people
               ,
               ye
               shall
               heare
               indeed
               but
               shall
               not
               understand
               ,
               ye
               shall
               playnly
               see
               and
               not
               perceiue
               ,
            
             
             
               make
               the
               heart
               of
               this
               people
               fatte
               ,
               make
               their
               eares
               heavie
               ,
               and
               shutte
               their
               eyes
               ,
               least
               they
               see
               with
               their
               eyes
               ,
               and
               heare
               with
               their
               eares
               ,
               and
               understand
               with
               their
               hearts
               ,
               and
               convert
               and
               be
               healed
               .
            
             Whereupon
             ensueth
             (
             euen
             upon
             this
             wincking
             and
             wilfull
             obstinacie
             )
             a
             most
             severe
             denunciation
             of
             finall
             desolation
             .
             Lord
             how
             long
             (
             sayth
             the
             Prophet
             )
             and
             he
             answered
             untill
             the
             cities
             be
             wasted
             without
             inhabitant
             ,
             the
             houses
             without
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             the
             land
             be
             utterly
             desolate
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             yet
             a
             tenth
             reserved
             to
             returne
             ,
             a
             holy
             seed
             remayning
             in
             due
             tyme
             to
             be
             converted
             .
             This
             judgment
             and
             desolation
             ,
             hath
             been
             along
             tyme
             upon
             them
             ,
             they
             feel
             it
             and
             groane
             under
             the
             burden
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             their
             forefathers
             did
             in
             Egypt
             under
             Pharaoh
             ,
             &
             yet
             wincking
             shutte
             their
             eyes
             and
             will
             not
             see
             it
             ,
             I
             meane
             ,
             acknowledge
             the
             true
             cause
             of
             these
             so
             great
             judgments
             revealed
             from
             heauen
             upon
             thē
             ,
             euen
             the
             contempt
             of
             Gods
             holy
             Prophets
             sent
             unto
             them
             from
             tyme
             to
             tyme
             ,
             but
             especially
             of
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             whose
             blood
             lyeth
             heavily
             upon
             them
             ,
             euen
             to
             this
             day
             ,
             as
             their
             forefathers
             desired
             ,
             
               his
               blood
               be
               upō
               us
               &
               on
               our
               children
               ,
            
             which
             all
             the
             world
             seeth
             is
             come
             to
             passe
             ,
             yea
             they
             themselues
             feele
             it
             ,
             yet
             wincking
             with
             their
             eyes
             
             they
             will
             not
             see
             it
             .
             But
             there
             is
             a
             tenth
             to
             returne
             &c.
             
             The
             rest
             which
             will
             not
             this
             their
             Messiah
             to
             raigne
             over
             them
             ,
             let
             them
             look
             into
             that
             parable
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             there
             shall
             they
             finde
             a
             farre
             more
             fearefull
             destruction
             denounced
             then
             the
             former
             .
             The
             first
             being
             but
             for
             a
             tyme
             ,
             but
             a
             type
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             but
             a
             beginning
             of
             woes
             ,
             the
             other
             eternall
             ,
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             .
             The
             first
             he
             pronounceth
             with
             teares
             over
             Ierusalem
             ,
             the
             second
             he
             denounceth
             as
             an
             angrie
             Iudge
             ,
             provoked
             at
             length
             to
             execute
             his
             fierce
             wrath
             upō
             them
             ,
             without
             any
             compassion
             at
             all
             .
             His
             words
             are
             these
             :
             
               Moreover
               ,
               those
               mine
               enemies
               ,
               which
               would
               not
               that
               I
               should
               raigne
               over
               them
               ,
               bring
               them
               hither
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               slay
               them
               before
               me
            
             .
             Which
             words
             of
             our
             Saviour
             although
             they
             will
             in
             no
             wise
             beleeve
             ,
             no
             more
             then
             they
             did
             the
             former
             ,
             yet
             shall
             they
             find
             his
             words
             one
             daye
             ,
             as
             truly
             fulfilled
             to
             them
             in
             the
             one
             ,
             as
             they
             haue
             done
             alreadie
             in
             the
             other
             .
             And
             howsoever
             hitherto
             they
             haue
             esteemed
             of
             him
             as
             a
             false
             prophet
             ,
             a
             deceiver
             ,
             yet
             hath
             he
             been
             to
             them
             but
             too
             true
             a
             Prophet
             in
             all
             their
             calamities
             both
             first
             and
             last
             .
             And
             so
             after
             this
             long
             digression
             I
             come
             to
             the
             next
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Prophecie
             of
             Ieremie
             .
          
           
             THe
             sixt
             ,
             which
             confirmeth
             the
             former
             ,
             is
             that
             of
             Iere.
             23
             ,
             5.
             
             
               Behold
               the
               dayes
               come
               sayth
               the
               Lord
               ,
               that
               I
               will
               rayse
               up
               unto
               David
               a
               righteous
               braunch
               ,
               and
               a
               King
               shall
               raigne
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               this
               is
               the
               n●me
               whereby
               they
               shall
               call
               him
               ,
               the
               Lord
               our
               righteousnes
               .
            
          
           
             This
             was
             spoken
             of
             Davids
             seed
             aboue
             400
             yeeres
             after
             David
             was
             dead
             and
             buried
             ,
             which
             proveth
             manifestly
             ,
             that
             the
             former
             promises
             were
             not
             made
             unto
             him
             for
             Salomon
             his
             sonne
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             temporall
             King
             of
             his
             line
             ,
             but
             onely
             for
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             who
             was
             called
             so
             peculiarly
             the
             sonne
             and
             seed
             of
             David
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Prophecie
             of
             Ezechiel
             .
          
           
             THe
             seauenth
             ,
             which
             also
             confirmeth
             the
             other
             ,
             is
             that
             of
             Ezec.
             34.23
             .
             
               I
               will
               set
               up
               ashepheard
               over
               them
               ,
               he
               shall
               feede
               them
               ,
               euen
               my
               servant
               David
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             In
             which
             words
             the
             Iewes
             themselues
             doe
             confesse
             ,
             in
             their
             Talmud
             ,
             that
             their
             Messiah
             is
             called
             by
             the
             name
             of
             David
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             shall
             discend
             of
             the
             seed
             of
             David
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             ,
             for
             that
             King
             David
             being
             dead
             so
             long
             before
             ,
             could
             not
             now
             come
             againe
             in
             his
             owne
             person
             to
             feed
             them
             him self
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Prophecie
             of
             Isaie
             .
          
           
             THe
             eight
             ,
             is
             the
             prophecie
             of
             Isaiah
             ,
             2.2
             .
             
               It
               shall
               be
               in
               the
               last
               dayes
               ,
               that
               the
               mountayne
               of
               the
               house
               of
               the
               Lord
               shal
               be
               prepared
               in
               the
               toppe
               of
               the
               mountaines
               ,
               and
               shall
               be
               exalted
               aboue
               the
               hilles
               ,
               and
               all
               nations
               shall
               flowe
               unto
               it
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               for
               the
               Law
               shall
               goe
               forth
               of
               Syon
               ,
               and
               the
               Word
               of
               the
               Lord
               from
               Ierusalem
               .
               He
               shall
               judge
               among
               the
               Nations
               .
            
             Which
             verie
             words
             Michah
             repeateth
             ,
             cap.
             4.1
             .
             and
             are
             applyed
             there
             as
             also
             here
             unto
             the
             Me●siah
             ,
             they
             can
             haue
             no
             other
             meaning
             ,
             by
             the
             judgement
             of
             the
             Iewes
             themselues
             .
             
               In
               that
               daie
               shall
               the
               budde
               of
               the
               Lord
               be
               beautifull
               and
               glorious
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               the
               fruit
               of
               the
               earth
               shall
               be
               excellent
               .
               Vnto
               us
               a
               child
               is
               borne
               ,
               &
               unto
               us
               a
               sonne
               is
               giuen
               ,
               and
               the
               gouvernment
               is
               upon
               his
               shoulders
               ,
            
             
             
               he
               sh●ll
               call
               his
               name
               Wonderfull
               ,
               Councellor
               ,
               the
               mightie
               God
               ,
               the
               everlasting
               Father
               ,
               the
               Prince
               of
               peace
               ,
               the
               increase
               of
               his
               gouvernment
               shall
               haue
               none
               end
               .
            
             And
             in
             the
             11.
             chap.
             
               There
               shall
               come
               a
               rod
               forth
               of
               the
               stock
               of
               Ishai
               ,
               and
               a
               graffe
               shall
               growe
               out
               of
               his
               root
               ,
               &
               the
               spirit
               of
               the
               Lord
               shall
               rest
               upon
               him
               .
               Behold
               your
               God
               cometh
               &c.
               
               Then
               shall
               the
               eyes
               of
               the
               blynd
               be
               lightned
               ,
               and
               the
               eares
               of
               the
               deaf
               shall
               be
               opened
               ,
               then
               shall
               the
               lame
               man
               leape
               like
               a
               hart
               ,
               and
               the
               dumme
               mans
               tongue
               shall
               sing
               ,
               &c.
               chap.
               35.4
               .
               And
               he
               sayd
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               small
               thing
               that
               thou
               shouldest
               be
               my
               servant
               ,
               to
               rayse
               up
               the
               tribes
               of
               Iacob
               ,
               and
               to
               restore
               the
               desolations
               of
               Israell
               .
               I
               will
               also
               giue
               thee
               for
               a
               l●ght
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               that
               thou
               mayest
               be
               my
               Salva●ion
               unto
               the
               ends
               of
               the
               earth
               .
               chap.
               49.6
               .
            
          
           
             Out
             of
             all
             which
             places
             before
             aledged
             ,
             I
             conclude
             ,
             first
             the
             cōming
             of
             a
             Messiah
             ,
             which
             the
             Iewes
             will
             not
             denie
             :
             secondly
             ,
             that
             he
             must
             be
             King
             aswell
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             as
             of
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             which
             they
             cannot
             deny
             :
             thirdly
             that
             he
             must
             be
             a
             spirituall
             and
             not
             a
             temporall
             king
             ,
             as
             they
             imagine
             .
             It
             followeth
             next
             to
             be
             proved
             ,
             that
             he
             must
             be
             both
             God
             and
             man
             ,
             euen
             the
             sonne
             of
             God
             :
             the
             second
             person
             in
             Trinitie
             to
             be
             blessed
             for
             evermore
             ,
             which
             also
             they
             shall
             not
             deny
             .
          
        
         
           
             That
             the
             Messiah
             must
             be
             both
             God
             and
             Man.
             
          
           
             The
             Iewes
             at
             the
             first
             agreed
             with
             us
             in
             all
             or
             most
             poynts
             as
             touching
             the
             Messiah
             for
             to
             come
             ,
             denying
             onely
             the
             fulfilling
             or
             application
             thereof
             in
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             but
             since
             the
             later
             Iewes
             finding
             themselues
             not
             able
             to
             stand
             in
             that
             issue
             against
             us
             ,
             they
             haue
             devised
             a
             new
             plea
             ,
             saying
             ,
             that
             we
             attr●bu●e
             manie
             things
             unto
             Iesus
             ,
             that
             were
             not
             foretold
             of
             the
             Messiah
             to
             come
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             
             he
             should
             be
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             second
             person
             in
             Trinitie
             ,
             which
             we
             will
             proue
             both
             by
             Scriptures
             ,
             as
             also
             by
             the
             writings
             of
             their
             own
             forefathers
             .
             For
             Scriptures
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             by
             all
             (
             or
             the
             most
             )
             alledged
             before
             ,
             that
             the
             Messiah
             must
             be
             God
             ,
             euen
             the
             sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             indued
             with
             mans
             nature
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             both
             God
             and
             man.
             So
             in
             Genesis
             ,
             where
             he
             is
             called
             
               the
               seed
               of
               the
               woman
            
             ,
             it
             is
             apparant
             he
             must
             be
             man
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             same
             place
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             sayd
             ,
             
               he
               shall
               breake
               the
               serpents
               head
               ,
            
             who
             can
             doe
             this
             but
             onely
             God
             ?
             So
             in
             Isay
             ,
             
             where
             he
             is
             called
             ,
             
               the
               budde
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             his
             Godhead
             is
             signified
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             is
             called
             
               the
               fruit
               of
               the
               earth
            
             ,
             his
             Manhood
             .
             
             And
             so
             in
             an
             other
             place
             .
             
               Behold
               a
               virgine
               shall
               conceiue
               and
               beare
               a
               sonne
               ,
               and
               thou
               shalt
               call
               his
               name
               Immanuel
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               .
               God
               with
               us
               ,
            
             which
             name
             can
             agree
             to
             none
             ,
             but
             to
             him
             that
             is
             both
             God
             and
             man.
             And
             who
             can
             interpret
             these
             speeches
             ,
             
               that
               his
               kingdome
               shall
               be
               everlasting
               Isa.
               9.
               
               That
               his
               name
               shall
               be
               for
               ever
               ,
               ●it
               shall
               indure
               as
               long
               as
               the
               sunne
               and
               the
               moone
               ,
               That
               all
               Kings
               shall
               worship
               him
               ,
               all
               nations
               serue
               him
               ,
            
             Psal.
             72.
             
               worship
               him
               all
               ye
               Gods
            
             ,
             Psal.
             97.
             
               that
               no
               man
               can
               tell
               his
               age
               ,
            
             Isai.
             53.
             
               that
               he
               must
               sitte
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               God.
            
             Psal.
             110.
             
             Who
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             can
             understand
             or
             interpret
             them
             but
             of
             God
             ,
             seeing
             in
             man
             they
             cannot
             be
             verified
             ,
             with
             which
             place
             of
             Scripture
             the
             Euangelists
             doe
             report
             ,
             that
             Iesus
             did
             put
             to
             silence
             divers
             of
             the
             learned
             Pharises
             :
             for
             ,
             sayth
             he
             ,
             
               if
               the
               Messiah
               be
               Davids
               sonne
               ,
               how
               did
               David
               call
               him
               Lord
            
             ?
             signifying
             ,
             thereby
             ,
             that
             albeit
             he
             was
             to
             be
             Davids
             sonne
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             man
             ,
             yet
             was
             he
             to
             be
             Davids
             Lord
             as
             he
             was
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             doe
             both
             Rab.
             Ionathan
             ,
             and
             their
             owne
             publique
             commentaries
             interpret
             this
             place
             .
             Michah
             is
             plaine
             ,
             
             
               His
               going
               forth
               is
               from
               the
               beginning
               ,
               and
               from
               everlasting
               ,
            
             And
             Isay
             is
             bold
             to
             proclaime
             him
             by
             his
             owne
             name
             ,
             euen
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             giue
             him
             his
             right
             stile
             ,
             with
             all
             his
             additions
             ,
             (
             as
             Herolds
             to
             great
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             use
             to
             doe
             )
             
               he
               shall
               call
               his
               name
               ,
               Wonderfull
               ,
               Councellor
               ,
               the
               mightie
               God
               ,
               the
               everlasting
               Father
               ,
            
             
             
               the
               prince
               of
               peace
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             In
             vayne
             therefore
             is
             that
             objection
             of
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             that
             El
             ,
             or
             Elohim
             ,
             signifying
             God
             ,
             is
             sometymes
             applyed
             to
             a
             creature
             ,
             here
             it
             cannot
             be
             so
             ,
             nor
             in
             the
             next
             place
             following
             ,
             Psal.
             45.6
             .
             
               Thy
               throne
               o
               God
               is
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               ,
               &c.
               
               Wherefore
               God
               euen
               thy
               God
               hath
               anoynted
               thee
               with
               the
               oyle
               of
               gladnes
               ab●ue
               thy
               fellowes
               ,
            
             which
             cannot
             be
             applied
             to
             Salomon
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             type
             of
             the
             Messiah
             .
             Howsoever
             the
             name
             IEHOVA
             which
             is
             of
             such
             reverence
             among
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             that
             they
             dare
             not
             pronounce
             it
             ,
             but
             
             in
             place
             thereof
             read
             Adonai
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             sure
             they
             will
             never
             grant
             to
             belong
             to
             any
             creature
             .
             Then
             what
             say
             they
             to
             that
             of
             Ier.
             23.6
             .
             where
             the
             Messiah
             is
             called
             in
             plaine
             termes
             Iehovah
             ,
             
               And
               this
               is
               the
               name
               whereby
               they
               shall
               call
               him
               ,
               Iehovah
               our
               righteousnes
               .
            
             So
             likewise
             ,
             chap.
             33.16
             .
             over
             againe
             is
             he
             called
             by
             the
             same
             name
             
               Iehovah
               our
               righteousnes
            
             .
             And
             so
             doe
             the
             auncient
             Iewes
             themselues
             expound
             this
             place
             ,
             namely
             ,
             Rabbi
             Abba
             ,
             who
             asketh
             the
             questiō
             what
             the
             Messiah
             shall
             be
             called
             ,
             and
             answereth
             out
             of
             this
             place
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             called
             the
             Eternall
             Iehovah
             .
             The
             like
             doth
             Misdrasch
             .
             upon
             the
             first
             verse
             of
             the
             20
             Psalme
             .
             And
             Rabbi
             Moyses
             Hadersan
             ,
             upon
             Gen.
             41
             :
             expounding
             that
             of
             Zephanie
             3.9
             .
             concludeth
             thus
             :
             In
             this
             place
             Iehovah
             signifieth
             nothing
             els
             but
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             and
             so
             did
             one
             of
             the
             Iewes
             at
             unawares
             acknowledge
             to
             me
             ,
             alledging
             that
             place
             out
             of
             the
             Psalmes
             ,
             
               the
               Lord
               doth
               build
               up
               Ierusalem
            
             &c.
             that
             their
             Messiah
             at
             his
             coming
             should
             build
             a
             new
             citie
             and
             Sanctuarie
             ,
             much
             more
             glorious
             then
             the
             former
             .
             So
             did
             he
             also
             interpret
             that
             place
             of
             Hagg.
             2.10
             .
             of
             a
             third
             temple
             .
             Whereupon
             I
             inferred
             ,
             seeing
             in
             those
             words
             he
             alledged
             ,
             
               the
               Lord
               doth
               builde
               vp
               Ierusalem
               ,
            
             the
             Hebrew
             word
             is
             Iehovah
             ,
             therefore
             by
             his
             own
             interpretation
             the
             Messiah
             must
             be
             Iehovah
             which
             he
             could
             not
             well
             shifte
             off
             ,
             but
             sayd
             that
             Adonai
             (
             for
             Iehovah
             they
             dare
             not
             name
             )
             must
             there
             be
             understood
             ,
             which
             point
             of
             the
             Godhead
             of
             the
             Messiah
             the
             most
             auncient
             Iewes
             did
             ever
             acknowledge
             proving
             by
             sundrie
             places
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             not
             onely
             that
             he
             should
             be
             the
             sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             word
             of
             God
             incarnate
             .
          
           
             First
             that
             he
             should
             be
             the
             sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             proue
             out
             of
             Gen.
             49.10
             .
             
               The
               scepter
               shall
               not
               depart
               ,
               &c.
               till
               Shiloh
               come
               .
            
             Which
             Rabbi
             Kinhi
             proveth
             to
             signifie
             his
             sonne
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             sonne
             of
             God.
             Out
             of
             Isai
             ,
             
             where
             he
             is
             called
             
               the
               budde
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             Out
             of
             the
             Psalmes
             ,
             
             where
             it
             is
             sayd
             ,
             
               thou
               art
               my
               sonne
               ,
               this
               day
               haue
               I
               begotten
               thee
               .
            
             And
             a
             litle
             after
             
               kisse
               the
               sonne
               least
               he
               be
               angrie
               ,
               and
               ye
               perish
               ,
               blessed
               are
               all
               they
               that
               trust
               in
               him
               ,
            
             which
             last
             words
             cannot
             be
             understood
             of
             the
             sonne
             of
             any
             man
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             
               Cursed
               be
               the
               man
               that
               trusteth
               in
               man
               ,
            
             Ier.
             17.5
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             he
             shal
             be
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             proue
             out
             of
             Isay
             ,
             as
             also
             out
             of
             Hosea
             ,
             
             where
             it
             is
             sayd
             ,
             
               I
               will
               saue
               them
               by
               the
               Lord
               their
               God.
            
             Ionathan
             translateth
             it
             thus
             ,
             I
             will
             saue
             thē
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             their
             God.
             So
             where
             it
             is
             sayd
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               sayd
               to
               my
               Lord
               ,
            
             
             
               sit
               at
               
               my
               right
               hand
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             The
             Lord
             sayd
             to
             his
             Word
             ,
             sit
             at
             my
             right
             hand
             .
             Also
             where
             it
             is
             sayd
             ,
             
             
               He
               sent
               his
               Word
               and
               healed
               them
               .
            
             Rabbi
             Isaack
             Arama
             ,
             upon
             Gen.
             47.
             expoundeth
             it
             to
             be
             meante
             of
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             that
             shall
             be
             Gods
             Word
             :
             So
             likewise
             that
             of
             Iob
             ,
             
             
               I
               shall
               see
               God
               in
               my
               flesh
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Rabbi
             Simeon
             upon
             Gen.
             10.
             gathereth
             therupon
             ,
             that
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             shall
             take
             flesh
             in
             a
             womans
             wombe
             .
             Another
             out
             of
             these
             words
             ;
             
               Iehovah
               our
               God
               is
               one
               Iehovah
               ,
            
             proveth
             the
             blessed
             Trinitie
             ,
             
             saying
             ,
             by
             the
             first
             Iehovah
             ,
             is
             signified
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             by
             the
             next
             ,
             which
             is
             Elohim
             ,
             God
             the
             sonne
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             other
             Iehova
             ,
             God
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             proceeding
             of
             them
             both
             :
             to
             all
             which
             is
             added
             the
             word
             one
             ,
             to
             signifie
             ,
             that
             these
             three
             are
             indivisible
             ,
             but
             this
             secret
             (
             sayth
             he
             )
             shall
             not
             be
             reve●led
             untill
             the
             coming
             of
             the
             Messiah
             .
             These
             are
             the
             words
             of
             Rabbi
             Ibda
             ,
             reported
             by
             Rabbi
             Simeon
             ,
             in
             a
             Treatise
             called
             Zoar
             of
             great
             authoritie
             among
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             where
             also
             the
             sayd
             Rabbi
             Simeon
             interpreteth
             those
             words
             of
             Isay
             ,
             
               Holy
               ,
               holy
               ,
               holy
               ,
               Lord
               God
               of
               Hosts
               ,
            
             in
             this
             maner
             .
             Esay
             by
             repeating
             three
             tymes
             Holy
             (
             sayth
             he
             )
             doth
             signifie
             as
             much
             as
             if
             he
             had
             sayd
             :
             Holy
             Father
             ,
             holy
             Sonne
             ,
             and
             holy
             Spirit
             :
             which
             three
             Holies
             doe
             make
             but
             one
             Lord
             God
             of
             Hosts
             ,
             which
             mysterie
             of
             the
             blessed
             Trinitie
             ,
             Rabbi
             Hacadosch
             gathereth
             out
             of
             the
             verie
             letters
             of
             IEHOVAH
             ,
             upon
             those
             words
             of
             Ieremie
             before
             recited
             ,
             
             the
             two
             natures
             of
             the
             Messiah
             both
             divine
             and
             humane
             ,
             his
             two
             filiations
             ,
             the
             one
             whereby
             he
             must
             be
             the
             sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             other
             whereby
             he
             must
             be
             the
             sonne
             of
             man
             :
             concluding
             thereupon
             ,
             that
             in
             him
             there
             shall
             be
             two
             distinct
             natures
             ,
             and
             yet
             shall
             they
             make
             but
             one
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             same
             that
             we
             Christians
             hold
             .
             Philo
             that
             learned
             Iewe
             shall
             ende
             this
             first
             consideration
             ,
             touching
             the
             nature
             and
             person
             of
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             as
             himself
             writeth
             in
             his
             Book
             
               De
               Exulibus
            
             ,
             By
             tradition
             we
             haue
             it
             ,
             sayth
             he
             ,
             that
             we
             must
             expect
             the
             death
             of
             an
             high
             Priest
             ,
             which
             Priest
             shall
             be
             the
             verie
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             voyde
             of
             all
             sinne
             ,
             whose
             Father
             shall
             be
             God
             ,
             and
             this
             Word
             shall
             be
             the
             Fath●rs
             wisdome
             ,
             by
             which
             all
             things
             in
             this
             World
             were
             created
             ,
             &c.
             
             Th●refore
             the
             Messiah
             must
             be
             both
             God
             and
             man
             ,
             both
             by
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             as
             also
             by
             their
             owne
             writers
             ,
             they
             cannot
             deny
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             That
             the
             Messiah
             must
             change
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             .
          
           
             AS
             the
             Messiah
             must
             be
             both
             God
             and
             man
             ,
             euen
             the
             naturall
             and
             onely
             begotten
             Sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             verie
             Word
             of
             
             God
             incarnate
             ,
             voyde
             of
             all
             sinne
             ,
             able
             to
             satisfie
             the
             wrath
             of
             his
             Father
             ,
             and
             to
             fulfill
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             for
             us
             ,
             which
             Moses
             himself
             could
             not
             doe
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             after
             him
             .
             It
             was
             a
             burdensome
             Lawe
             to
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             ,
             
               A
               yoake
               which
               neither
               they
               nor
               their
               forefathers
               were
               able
               to
               beare
               :
            
             
             so
             having
             once
             in
             his
             owne
             person
             most
             exactly
             accomplished
             the
             same
             here
             on
             earth
             ,
             together
             with
             all
             rites
             ,
             ceremonies
             ,
             prophecies
             ,
             types
             ,
             figures
             ,
             and
             circumstances
             ,
             of
             his
             comming
             ,
             clearely
             fulfilled
             in
             him
             and
             by
             him
             .
             It
             was
             necessarie
             (
             I
             say
             )
             the
             substance
             being
             once
             come
             ,
             those
             shadowes
             and
             ceremonies
             should
             cease
             and
             be
             abolished
             ,
             I
             meane
             the
             ceremoniall
             Law
             totally
             ,
             for
             as
             touching
             the
             morall
             Law
             ,
             or
             the
             Commandements
             he
             sayth
             ,
             
               I
               came
               not
               to
               destroy
               the
               Law
               or
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               but
               to
               fulfill
               them
               ,
            
             onely
             thus
             farre
             hath
             he
             abolished
             that
             too
             ,
             he
             hath
             taken
             away
             the
             curse
             of
             it
             ,
             hanging
             it
             on
             his
             crosse
             ,
             euen
             
               the
               handwriting
               that
               was
               against
               us
               ,
            
             together
             with
             himself
             crucified
             .
          
           
             This
             ceremoniall
             Law
             of
             Moses
             (
             I
             say
             )
             consisting
             of
             such
             a
             multitude
             of
             ceremonies
             ,
             figures
             ,
             types
             ,
             sacrifices
             ,
             &c.
             all
             of
             them
             for
             the
             most
             part
             pointing
             at
             the
             Messiah
             to
             come
             ;
             for
             by
             those
             outward
             signes
             and
             services
             appointed
             by
             God
             to
             his
             people
             ,
             they
             were
             still
             put
             in
             mind
             of
             his
             covenant
             ,
             and
             assured
             of
             his
             promise
             ,
             that
             the
             Messiah
             should
             come
             .
             Moreover
             it
             being
             proper
             and
             peculier
             to
             one
             onely
             nation
             in
             all
             the
             world
             namely
             Iurie
             ,
             the
             exercise
             thereof
             permitted
             ,
             but
             in
             one
             onely
             place
             of
             that
             countrie
             ,
             namely
             Ierusalem
             ,
             whither
             everie
             man
             wa●
             bound
             to
             repaire
             three
             tymes
             everie
             yeere
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             at
             the
             Pasqua
             ,
             Pentecost
             ,
             and
             the
             feast
             of
             Tabernacles
             ,
             there
             &
             no
             where
             else
             to
             offer
             sacrifice
             .
             I
             say
             this
             Lawe
             of
             Moses
             ,
             being
             altogether
             ceremoniall
             ,
             and
             peculier
             to
             that
             nation
             ,
             it
             was
             necessarie
             at
             the
             comming
             of
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             the
             same
             should
             be
             abolished
             ,
             and
             a
             more
             generall
             and
             perfect
             Law
             giuen
             and
             established
             ,
             a
             Law
             that
             should
             be
             cōmon
             to
             all
             men
             ,
             serue
             for
             all
             countries
             ,
             tymes
             ,
             places
             ,
             and
             persons
             ,
             otherwise
             how
             could
             the
             Gentiles
             be
             made
             pertakers
             of
             the
             covenant
             ,
             aswell
             as
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             how
             could
             all
             these
             nations
             ,
             so
             farre
             distant
             from
             Ierusalem
             ,
             repaire
             thrice
             everie
             yeere
             thither
             ,
             how
             should
             everie
             woman
             dwelling
             in
             the
             East
             or
             West
             Indies
             repaire
             thither
             for
             her
             purification
             ,
             after
             everie
             childbirth
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             she
             was
             commanded
             Levit.
             12.
             
             Therefore
             it
             is
             manifest
             ,
             that
             this
             Law
             of
             Moses
             was
             giuen
             to
             continue
             but
             for
             a
             tyme
             ,
             euen
             till
             the
             comming
             of
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             and
             then
             another
             to
             come
             in
             place
             to
             continue
             ,
             till
             
             the
             worlds
             ende
             .
             This
             signifyed
             Moses
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             delivered
             the
             former
             Law
             to
             them
             ,
             
             saying
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               thy
               God
               will
               rayse
               up
               unto
               thee
               a
               Prophet
               like
               unto
               me
               ,
               from
               among
               you
               ,
               euen
               of
               thy
               brethren
               ,
               unto
               him
               thou
               shalt
               hearken
               .
            
             As
             if
             he
             had
             sayd
             ,
             yee
             shall
             heare
             me
             till
             he
             come
             ,
             who
             must
             be
             a
             Lawgiver
             as
             my self
             ,
             but
             of
             a
             farre
             more
             absolute
             and
             perfect
             Law
             ,
             and
             therefore
             more
             to
             be
             reverenced
             and
             obeyed
             .
             And
             then
             he
             addeth
             in
             the
             person
             of
             God
             himself
             ,
             this
             thundering
             sentence
             against
             all
             misbelievers
             :
             
               Whosoever
               will
               not
               hearken
               unto
               my
               Word
               ,
               which
               he
               shall
               speak
               in
               my
               name
               ,
               I
               will
               require
               it
               of
               him
               .
            
             Which
             words
             cannot
             be
             verefied
             in
             any
             other
             Prophet
             ,
             after
             Moses
             untill
             Christ
             ,
             for
             that
             of
             those
             Prophets
             
               there
               arose
               none
               in
               Israel
               like
               unto
               Moses
               ,
            
             Deut.
             34.10
             .
             They
             had
             no
             authoritie
             to
             be
             Law
             givers
             ,
             as
             Moses
             had
             ,
             but
             were
             all
             bound
             to
             the
             observation
             of
             his
             Law
             ,
             till
             Christ
             should
             come
             ,
             whom
             Moses
             here
             calleth
             a
             Prophet
             like
             unto
             himself
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             Lawmaker
             ,
             exhorting
             all
             men
             to
             heare
             and
             obey
             him
             .
             Hereunto
             the
             Prophets
             subscribe
             ,
             none
             of
             them
             all
             presuming
             to
             take
             upon
             them
             that
             priviledge
             to
             be
             like
             unto
             him
             .
             A
             prophet
             like
             unto
             Moses
             ,
             they
             must
             let
             that
             alone
             to
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             whose
             office
             it
             is
             to
             change
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             giuen
             upon
             mount
             Sinay
             ,
             &
             in
             stead
             thereof
             ,
             to
             promulgate
             a
             new
             Law
             ,
             to
             beginne
             at
             Sion
             ,
             as
             sayth
             the
             Prophet
             Isay
             :
             
             
               The
               Law
               shall
               goe
               forth
               of
               Sion
               ,
               and
               the
               Word
               of
               the
               Lord
               from
               Ierusalem
               .
            
             Which
             cannot
             be
             understood
             of
             Moses
             Law
             ,
             published
             eight
             hundreth
             yeeres
             before
             this
             prophecie
             ,
             and
             that
             from
             Sinai
             ,
             not
             from
             Sion
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             began
             at
             Ierusalem
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             was
             spread
             over
             all
             the
             world
             .
             Which
             the
             same
             Isay
             foresawe
             ,
             when
             talking
             of
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             he
             sayth
             ,
             
               In
               that
               daie
               shall
               five
               cities
               in
               the
               Land
               of
               Egypt
               speak
               the
               language
               of
               Canaan
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               In
               that
               daie
               shall
               the
               alter
               of
               the
               Lord
               be
               in
               the
               middest
               of
               the
               Land
               of
               Egypt
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               a
               piller
               by
               the
               border
               thereof
               ,
               unto
               the
               Lord.
               And
               the
               Egyptians
               shall
               knowe
               the
               Lord
               in
               that
               daie
               ,
               and
               doe
               sacrifice
               and
               oblation
               ,
               and
               shall
               vow●
               vowes
               ,
            
             &c.
             which
             could
             not
             be
             verified
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             for
             by
             that
             Law
             ,
             the
             Egyptians
             could
             haue
             nether
             alter
             nor
             sacrifice
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             fulfilled
             upon
             the
             cōming
             of
             Christ
             ,
             when
             the
             Egyptians
             were
             made
             Christians
             .
             Also
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             
               and
               the
               yles
               shall
               waite
               for
               his
               Law.
            
             The
             same
             was
             likewise
             foretold
             by
             God
             in
             Malachie
             ,
             
             where
             he
             sayth
             to
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Iewish
             sacrifices
             ,
             
               I
               haue
               no
               pleasure
               in
               you
               ,
               neyther
               will
               I
               receiue
               an
               offring
               at
               your
               hands
               ,
               for
               from
               the
               rising
               of
               the
               sunne
               ,
            
             
             
               unt●ll
               the
               going
               downe
               of
               the
               same
               my
               name
               i●
               
               great
               among
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               and
               in
               everie
               place
               incense
               shal
               be
               offer●d
               〈◊〉
               my
               name
               ,
               and
               a
               pure
               offering
               ,
               for
               my
               name
               is
               great
               among
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               s●●th
               the
               Lord
               of
               Hosts
               .
            
             Wherein
             we
             see
             ,
             first
             a
             reprobation
             of
             the
             Iewish
             Sacrifices
             ,
             &
             consequently
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             which
             dependeth
             principally
             thereupon
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             among
             the
             Gentiles
             there
             should
             be
             a
             pure
             maner
             of
             Sacrifice
             ,
             more
             gratefull
             unto
             God
             then
             the
             other
             ,
             not
             limited
             eyther
             in
             respect
             of
             tyme
             or
             place
             ,
             as
             the
             Mosaicall
             Law
             &
             sacrifice
             was
             .
             For
             so
             sayth
             God
             in
             Ezechiel
             ,
             
             
               I
               gaue
               them
               statutes
               which
               were
               not
               good
               ,
               and
               judgments
               ,
               wherein
               they
               shall
               not
               liue
               ,
            
             that
             is
             not
             good
             to
             continue
             perpetually
             ,
             nor
             shall
             they
             live
             in
             thē
             any
             longer
             ,
             but
             til
             the
             time
             by
             me
             appoynted
             .
             Of
             which
             tyme
             he
             determineth
             more
             particularly
             by
             Ieremie
             in
             these
             words
             
               Behold
               the
               dayes
               come
               ,
               sayth
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             
             
               that
               I
               will
               mak
               a
               newe
               covenant
               with
               the
               house
               of
               Israel
               and
               Iudah
               ,
               not
               according
               to
               that
               covenant
               which
               I
               made
               with
               their
               Fathers
               &c.
            
             where
             you
             see
             a
             new
             covenant
             or
             Testament
             promised
             different
             from
             the
             old
             ,
             whereupon
             I
             conclude
             ,
             the
             old
             Law
             of
             Moses
             by
             the
             Messiah
             must
             be
             changed
             into
             a
             new
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             tyme
             of
             his
             manyfestation
             with
             all
             other
             circumstances
             .
          
           
             NOw
             for
             the
             tyme
             of
             his
             manyfestation
             ,
             with
             all
             other
             circumstances
             ,
             of
             his
             birth
             ,
             lyfe
             ,
             death
             ,
             resurrection
             ,
             ascension
             and
             those
             things
             also
             that
             fell
             out
             afterwards
             ,
             if
             we
             shall
             consider
             how
             particulraly
             ,
             &
             precisely
             they
             were
             all
             foretold
             by
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             how
             long
             before
             (
             some
             hundreths
             some
             thousands
             of
             yeares
             )
             before
             they
             fell
             out
             ;
             as
             also
             how
             exactly
             they
             were
             all
             fulfilled
             in
             the
             person
             of
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             :
             all
             directed
             like
             so
             many
             lynes
             to
             one
             center
             :
             we
             shall
             (
             as
             it
             were
             in
             a
             mirrour
             )
             see
             and
             behold
             both
             the
             truth
             of
             Christian
             religion
             setled
             vpon
             a
             most
             firme
             &
             unmovable
             center
             ;
             as
             also
             the
             vanitie
             of
             all
             other
             religiōs
             whatsoever
             ,
             especially
             this
             most
             vain
             expectatiō
             of
             the
             Iewes
             to
             this
             day
             ,
             of
             their
             Messiah
             yet
             for
             to
             come
             ,
             as
             vaine
             and
             fond
             altogither
             ,
             as
             was
             that
             opinion
             of
             one
             of
             the
             Phylosophers
             which
             the
             word
             center
             hath
             put
             me
             in
             mynd
             of
             ,
             that
             the
             earth
             forsooth
             did
             move
             and
             the
             heavens
             stand
             still
             :
             &
             how
             far
             they
             are
             degenerate
             ,
             not
             onely
             from
             all
             true
             light
             &
             vnderstāding
             in
             heavenly
             matters
             ,
             but
             also
             even
             from
             cōmon
             sense
             and
             reason
             it selfe
             in
             things
             of
             that
             nature
             tending
             therevnto
             .
          
           
             And
             first
             for
             the
             tyme.
             Daniell
             who
             lived
             in
             the
             first
             Monarchie
             foretold
             that
             there
             should
             be
             three
             monarchies
             more
             ,
             the
             last
             the
             
             greatest
             of
             all
             ,
             to
             witt
             the
             Romane
             Empire
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             eternall
             King
             or
             Messiah
             should
             come
             ,
             his
             〈◊〉
             are
             these
             .
             
               In
               the
               dayes
               of
               these
               Kings
               ,
               shal
               the
               God
               of
               heaven
               set
               vp
               a
               kingdome
               which
               shall
               never
               be
               destroyed
               ,
            
             Dan.
             2.44
             .
             And
             just
             according
             to
             this
             tyme
             was
             the
             Messiah
             born
             ,
             namely
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             Augustus
             Caesar
             ,
             Luk.
             2.
             (
             as
             both
             we
             Christians
             account
             and
             the
             Iewes
             acknowledge
             )
             even
             in
             those
             halcyon
             dayes
             of
             peace
             when
             the
             temple
             gates
             of
             Ianus
             were
             commannded
             to
             be
             shut
             ,
             and
             vpon
             that
             very
             day
             when
             Augustus
             commaunded
             that
             no
             man
             should
             call
             him
             Lord
             was
             this
             Prince
             of
             peace
             borne
             .
             Therefore
             to
             him
             agreeth
             this
             circumstance
             of
             tyme
             very
             fitly
             ,
             most
             vainly
             therefore
             doe
             the
             Iewes
             after
             this
             tyme
             expect
             for
             another
             .
          
           
             
             Secondly
             Iacob
             who
             lived
             many
             yeares
             before
             ,
             prophesied
             of
             this
             tyme
             very
             precisely
             ,
             as
             already
             hath
             bene
             aleadged
             ,
             that
             the
             Mes●iah
             whom
             he
             there
             calleth
             Shilo
             should
             come
             at
             that
             tyme
             when
             the
             scepter
             or
             goverment
             regall
             was
             departed
             from
             the
             house
             of
             Iudah
             ,
             which
             was
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             Herod
             ,
             and
             never
             till
             then
             ,
             who
             first
             vsurped
             that
             government
             ,
             his
             father
             in
             law
             King
             Hircanus
             with
             all
             his
             of●pring
             of
             the
             blood
             royall
             of
             Iuda
             ,
             togither
             with
             the
             Sanhedrim
             put
             to
             death
             .
             The
             genealogies
             of
             the
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             burned
             .
             A
             new
             pedegrie
             for
             himselfe
             divised
             ,
             In
             a
             word
             all
             authority
             regall
             whatsoever
             belonging
             to
             that
             tribe
             ,
             at
             that
             tyme
             ,
             quite
             extinguished
             .
             And
             just
             according
             to
             this
             tyme
             was
             our
             Saviour
             borne
             ,
             namely
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             Herod
             ,
             Math.
             2.1
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             to
             him
             agreeth
             this
             circūstance
             of
             tyme
             very
             fitly
             :
             most
             vainely
             therefore
             doe
             the
             Iewes
             after
             this
             tyme
             expect
             any
             longer
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             God
             himselfe
             saith
             by
             his
             Prophet
             Hagga●
             ;
             that
             the
             Messiah
             whome
             he
             there
             calleth
             
               the
               de●ired
               of
               all
               nations
            
             :
             shall
             come
             in
             the
             tyme
             of
             the
             second
             temple
             ,
             which
             was
             then
             but
             new
             built
             ,
             farr
             inferior
             in
             statelynes
             and
             glory
             to
             the
             former
             built
             by
             Solomon
             ,
             (
             which
             the
             old
             men
             in
             the
             book
             of
             Ezra
             testify
             by
             their
             weeping
             when
             they
             sawe
             this
             second
             temple
             ,
             
             and
             remembred
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             first
             .
             The
             words
             of
             the
             Lord
             by
             his
             Prophet
             Haggai
             are
             these
             .
             
             
               Speake
               vnto
               Zerubbabel
               :
               who
               is
               left
               amonge
               you
               that
               sa●e
               this
               hous●
               in
               her
               first
               glory
               and
               how
               doe
               you
               see
               it
               now
               ?
               is
               it
               not
               in
               your
               eies
               in
               comparison
               of
               it
               as
               nothing
               ?
               yet
               now
               be
               of
               good
               cheere
               ô
               Zerubbubel
               for
               thus
               saith
               the
               Lord
               of
               hosts
               yet
               a
               litle
               while
               and
               I
               wil
               shake
               the
               heavens
               and
               the
               earth
               and
               the
               sea
               and
               the
               drie
               land
               .
               And
               I
               will
               move
               all
               nations
               ,
               and
               the
               desire
               of
               all
               nations
               shal
               come
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               fill
               this
               house
               with
               glory
               saith
               the
               Lord
               of
               hostes
               .
               The
               glory
               of
               
               this
               last
               house
               shal
               be
               greater
               their
               the
               first
               &c.
            
             which
             must
             needs
             be
             vnderstood
             of
             the
             coming
             of
             the
             Messiah
             to
             wit
             his
             personall
             presence
             in
             this
             second
             temple
             ,
             in
             whom
             is
             the
             fulnes
             of
             glory
             ,
             &
             therefore
             could
             he
             and
             none
             other
             ,
             fill
             it
             with
             glory
             ,
             being
             himselfe
             indeed
             the
             
               King
               of
               glory
               .
               Lifte
               vp
               your
               heads
               ô
               yee
               gates
               and
               be
               yee
               lift
               vp
               yee
               everlasting
               dores
               and
               the
               King
               of
               glory
               shall
               come
               in
               .
            
             
             So
             doth
             Mallachie
             prophesy
             in
             these
             words
             .
             
             
               The
               Lord
               whom
               yee
               seeke
               shall
               speedily
               come
               to
               his
               temple
               ,
               even
               the
               m●ssenger
               of
               the
               covenant
               whom
               yee
               desire
               ,
               behold
               he
               shall
               come
               sayth
               the
               Lord
               of
               hosts
               &c.
               
            
             And
             so
             indeed
             he
             did
             ,
             for
             Christ
             Iesus
             came
             into
             the
             world
             during
             this
             second
             temple
             ,
             and
             did
             himselfe
             likewise
             foretell
             the
             destruction
             thereof
             ,
             which
             came
             to
             passe
             even
             in
             that
             age
             .
             Therefore
             to
             him
             agreeth
             ,
             this
             circumstance
             of
             tyme
             very
             fitly
             ,
             most
             vainly
             therefore
             doe
             the
             Iewes
             after
             this
             tyme
             ,
             to
             wit
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             second
             temple
             expect
             any
             further
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             the
             Messiah
             by
             the
             true
             computation
             of
             Daniels
             prophesie
             ,
             accounting
             his
             Hebdomades
             or
             weekes
             for
             so
             many
             yeeres
             to
             be
             multiplied
             by
             seauen
             :
             that
             is
             to
             say
             weekes
             of
             yeares
             ,
             (
             as
             they
             must
             needs
             be
             understood
             )
             was
             to
             come
             just
             according
             to
             the
             tyme
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             his
             words
             are
             these
             :
             
               Seventie
               weeks
               are
               determined
               upon
               thy
               people
               and
               upon
               thyne
               holy
               citie
               :
               knowe
               therefore
               and
               understand
               ,
               that
               from
               the
               going
               forth
               of
               the
               Command●ment
               to
               bring
               againe
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               to
               build
               Ierusalem
               unto
               Messiah
               the
               Prince
               ,
               shall
               be
               seauen
               weeks
               ,
               and
               threescore
               and
               two
               week●
               .
               And
               after
               threescore
               and
               two
               weeks
               shall
               the
               Messiah
               be
               slayne
               ,
               and
               not
               for
               hims●lf
               .
               And
               the
               people
               of
               the
               prince
               that
               shall
               come
               shall
               destroy
               the
               citie
               and
               sanctuarie
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               confirme
               the
               covenant
               with
               many
               for
               one
               week
               ,
               &
               in
               the
               middest
               of
               the
               weeke
               he
               shall
               c●use
               the
               sacrifice
               and
               oblation
               to
               cease
               .
            
             Which
             Hebdomades
             ,
             or
             weeks
             of
             yeeres
             ,
             whether
             we
             account
             from
             the
             first
             yeere
             of
             Cyrus
             who
             first
             determined
             the
             Iewes
             reduction
             ,
             or
             from
             the
             second
             of
             Darius
             ,
             who
             confirmed
             ,
             and
             put
             the
             same
             in
             execution
             ,
             or
             from
             the
             twentieth
             yere
             of
             Darius
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             then
             made
             a
             new
             Edict
             in
             the
             favour
             of
             Nehemias
             ,
             and
             sent
             him
             into
             Iury
             :
             everie
             way
             they
             will
             ende
             in
             the
             raigne
             of
             Herod
             and
             Augustus
             ,
             under
             whom
             Christ
             was
             borne
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             raigne
             of
             Tyberius
             ,
             under
             whom
             he
             suffered
             .
             And
             by
             no
             interpretation
             can
             it
             be
             avoyded
             ,
             but
             that
             this
             tyme
             is
             now
             out
             ,
             aboue
             one
             thousand
             and
             fiue
             hundreth
             yeeres
             .
             Beside●
             ,
             this
             being
             a
             cleare
             prophecie
             of
             the
             Messiah
             (
             howsoever
             somewhat
             more
             intricate
             and
             obscure
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             yeeres
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Prophet
             alludeth
             to
             the
             captivitie
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             as
             some
             thinke
             )
             
             must
             needs
             be
             interpreted
             according
             to
             the
             former
             prophecies
             also
             of
             the
             Messiah
             .
             And
             so
             doth
             the
             Prophet
             expound
             himself
             in
             the
             former
             words
             ,
             namely
             that
             theMessiah
             should
             be
             slaine
             ,
             before
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             citie
             and
             Sanctuarie
             .
             Yet
             is
             there
             one
             weeke
             more
             to
             make
             up
             the
             number
             of
             seauentie
             ,
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             which
             weeke
             the
             Messiah
             should
             be
             slayne
             ,
             which
             came
             to
             passe
             accordingly
             ,
             for
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             that
             weeke
             ,
             that
             is
             about
             three
             yeeres
             and
             an
             half
             after
             his
             baptisme
             ,
             Christ
             Iesus
             the
             true
             Messiah
             was
             slayne
             ,
             
             
               and
               not
               for
               himself
            
             ,
             for
             Pilat
             could
             find
             no
             fault
             in
             him
             :
             
               I
               find
               no
               fault
               in
               the
               man
               ,
               I
               finde
               no
               cause
               of
               death
               in
               him
               ,
               I
               am
               innocent
               of
               the
               blood
               of
               this
               Iust
               man
               ,
            
             
             
               look
               ye
               to
               it
            
             .
             Not
             for
             himself
             but
             for
             us
             was
             he
             wounded
             (
             as
             sayth
             the
             Prophet
             Isai
             )
             
               He
               was
               wounded
               for
               our
               transgressions
               .
            
             
             Therefore
             to
             him
             doth
             this
             circumstance
             of
             tyme
             beare
             witnes
             ,
             and
             consequently
             the
             Iewes
             after
             these
             tymes
             by
             God
             himself
             appointed
             for
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             expecting
             yet
             for
             an
             other
             beside●
             the
             vanitie
             of
             this
             their
             expectation
             ,
             they
             make
             God
             himself
             a
             lyer
             ,
             yea
             and
             all
             their
             Forefathers
             Abraham
             ,
             Isaack
             and
             Iacob
             ,
             &
             all
             the
             holy
             Prophets
             (
             whose
             children
             they
             hold
             themselues
             to
             be
             )
             who
             all
             of
             them
             sawe
             these
             dayes
             ,
             and
             prophecied
             of
             them
             ,
             
               Abraham
               rejoyced
               to
               see
               my
               day
            
             (
             sayth
             our
             Saviour
             )
             
               and
               he
               sawe
               it
            
             ,
             
             
               and
               was
               glad
            
             .
             )
             All
             these
             make
             they
             Lyers
             with
             themselues
             ,
             whereby
             they
             shewe
             themselues
             ,
             rather
             to
             be
             the
             children
             of
             the
             Divil
             ,
             
               who
               is
               the
               father
               of
               lyes
               ,
            
             then
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             father
             of
             the
             faithfull
             onely
             .
             For
             so
             did
             that
             vile
             serpent
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             euen
             dare
             to
             giue
             God
             himself
             the
             lye
             (
             as
             it
             is
             in
             Genesis
             )
             God
             ●ayth
             there
             to
             Adam
             ▪
             
               In
               the
               day
               that
               thou
               eatest
               of
               such
               a
               tree
               thou
               shalt
               dye
               the
               death
               :
            
             No
             (
             sayth
             the
             Divil
             )
             it
             is
             not
             so
             ,
             
             
               ye
               shall
               not
               dye
               as
               all
               .
            
             So
             doe
             these
             Imps
             of
             Sathan
             ,
             
               generation
               of
               vipers
            
             ,
             as
             Iohn
             the
             Baptist
             in
             his
             time
             called
             them
             ,
             
             euen
             just
             after
             the
             same
             maner
             .
             For
             sayth
             God
             by
             his
             prophets
             ,
             at
             such
             a
             tyme
             will
             I
             sende
             the
             Messiah
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             by
             such
             and
             such
             markes
             ,
             ye
             shall
             knowe
             him
             :
             no
             sayth
             this
             froward
             generation
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             so
             ,
             he
             hath
             not
             yet
             sent
             him
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             yet
             come
             ,
             we
             acknowledge
             no
             such
             marks
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             shall
             be
             poor
             and
             of
             no
             reputation
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             put
             to
             death
             .
             We
             look
             for
             a
             magnificent
             prince
             ,
             we
             will
             none
             of
             such
             a
             base
             fellowe
             ,
             as
             this
             Iesus
             to
             reigne
             over
             us
             ,
             a
             false
             Prophet
             ,
             a
             deceiver
             ,
             and
             so
             forth
             ,
             with
             whatsoever
             els
             their
             malicious
             harts
             can
             imagine
             ,
             their
             blasphemous
             tongues
             ,
             being
             set
             on
             fire
             of
             hel
             ,
             are
             ready
             to
             utter
             to
             his
             disgrace
             .
             But
             let
             them
             looke
             into
             that
             parable
             of
             our
             Saviour
             
             &
             there
             they
             shall
             find
             him
             another
             maner
             of
             persō
             thē
             they
             imagine
             ,
             I
             will
             repeat
             it
             unto
             them
             .
             
               Moreover
               those
               mine
               enemies
               who
               would
               not
               that
               I
               should
               raigne
               over
               them
               ,
            
             
             
               bring
               them
               hither
               and
               stay
               them
               before
               me
               .
            
             God
             of
             his
             mercie
             giue
             them
             repentance
             in
             tyme
             of
             their
             heynous
             and
             high
             blasphemies
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             mourne
             for
             him
             whom
             they
             haue
             pierced
             ,
             everie
             familie
             and
             tribe
             apart
             .
             
               Repent
               for
               the
               kingdome
               of
               heauen
               is
               at
               hand
               ,
               And
               think
               not
               to
               say
               with
               your selues
               ,
               we
               haue
               Abraham
               to
               our
               Father
               ,
               for
               I
               say
               unto
               you
               ,
               that
               God
               is
               able
               of
               these
               stones
               ,
               to
               rayse
               up
               children
               unto
               Abraham
               .
               Now
               is
               the
               axe
               put
               to
               the
               roote
               of
               the
               tree
               .
            
             The
             last
             trumpet
             will
             blowe
             and
             then
             it
             wil
             be
             to
             late
             ,
             when
             ye
             shall
             heare
             that
             shrill
             voyce
             ringing
             in
             your
             eares
             
               arise
               ye
               deade
               and
               come
               to
               judgment
               ,
            
             that
             voyce
             will
             awake
             you
             out
             of
             all
             your
             dreames
             ,
             and
             make
             you
             arise
             whether
             ye
             will
             or
             no
             ,
             when
             ye
             shall
             see
             the
             sonne
             of
             man
             come
             in
             his
             glorie
             ,
             euen
             your
             long
             looked
             for
             Messiah
             ,
             like
             a
             magnificent
             prince
             indeed
             ,
             but
             litle
             to
             the
             comfort
             of
             those
             that
             remayne
             obstinate
             .
             Awake
             therefore
             to
             your
             salvation
             that
             ye
             be
             not
             awakened
             hereafter
             to
             your
             condemnation
             :
             
               Awake
               thou
               that
               sleepest
               ,
               stand
               up
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               Christ
               shall
               giue
               thee
               light
               ,
            
             shake
             of
             all
             your
             ydle
             dreames
             and
             foolish
             fantasies
             of
             your
             imaginarie
             Messiah
             ,
             fitter
             for
             children
             then
             men
             of
             discretion
             ,
             consider
             with
             your selues
             at
             length
             ,
             how
             long
             ye
             haue
             overslept
             your selues
             ,
             how
             manie
             ages
             are
             now
             past
             and
             gone
             ,
             since
             both
             by
             computation
             of
             Scriptures
             (
             as
             aforesayd
             )
             as
             also
             by
             the
             observation
             of
             your
             owne
             Doctors
             ,
             and
             Teachers
             ,
             your
             Messiah
             was
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             yet
             you
             see
             him
             not
             ,
             no
             nor
             any
             likelyhood
             at
             all
             of
             his
             comming
             ,
             more
             then
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             yea
             rather
             all
             evidenc●s
             and
             probabilities
             to
             the
             contrarie
             that
             may
             be
             ,
             looke
             into
             your
             Talmud
             ,
             and
             there
             ye
             shall
             see
             plainly
             ,
             if
             you
             be
             not
             blynd
             there
             also
             as
             you
             are
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             the
             vanitie
             of
             vanities
             of
             this
             your
             expectation
             ,
             for
             so
             it
             is
             indeede
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             often
             repeated
             in
             your
             Talmud
             that
             one
             Elias
             left
             this
             tradition
             ,
             that
             the
             world
             should
             endure
             six
             thousand
             yeares
             ,
             that
             is
             two
             thousand
             before
             the
             lawe
             ,
             two
             thousand
             under
             the
             lawe
             ,
             &
             two
             thousand
             ,
             after
             that
             vnder
             the
             Messiah
             .
             Which
             last
             two
             thousand
             yeares
             ,
             by
             all
             computation
             could
             not
             begin
             much
             from
             the
             birth
             of
             Iesus
             .
             And
             your
             Rabbins
             long
             since
             complayned
             in
             that
             their
             Talmud
             ,
             that
             there
             seemed
             to
             them
             in
             those
             dayes
             seaven
             hundreth
             and
             odde
             yeares
             past
             since
             the
             Messiah
             by
             the
             Scriptur●
             should
             have
             appeared
             ;
             and
             therefore
             they
             doe
             marveyle
             why
             〈◊〉
             
             
             so
             longe
             ,
             deferreth
             the
             same
             much
             more
             then
             may
             ye
             marvel
             vpon
             whome
             the
             ends
             of
             the
             world
             are
             come
             .
          
           
             An
             other
             observation
             cabalisticall
             they
             have
             vpon
             those
             words
             of
             Isa.
             9
             :
             7
             :
             
               The
               increase
               of
               his
               goverment
               and
               peace
               shall
               have
               no
               end
               ,
            
             where
             the
             Hebrew
             word
             is
             lemarbeh
             signifying
             to
             increase
             or
             multiply
             ad
             multiplicandum
             :
             In
             which
             worde
             ,
             because
             they
             finde
             mem
             to
             be
             shut
             which
             is
             not
             vsual
             in
             the
             middle
             of
             a
             word
             they
             gather
             many
             secrets
             ,
             and
             amonge
             other
             ,
             that
             seeing
             mem
             signifieth
             600
             yeares
             ,
             so
             longe
             it
             should
             be
             from
             that
             time
             of
             Isai
             ,
             vntil
             the
             time
             ,
             of
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             which
             accompt
             of
             theirs
             falleth
             out
             so
             just
             ,
             that
             if
             you
             reckō
             the
             yeares
             frō
             Achas
             King
             of
             Iuda
             ,
             in
             whose
             time
             Isay
             spake
             these
             words
             ,
             vntil
             the
             time
             of
             Herod
             vnder
             whom
             Christ
             was
             born
             ,
             ye
             shall
             find
             the
             nūber
             to
             fail
             in
             litle
             or
             nothing
             .
          
           
             A
             much
             like
             observation
             hath
             Rabby
             Moses
             ben
             Maimon
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             his
             countrymen
             the
             Iewes
             in
             Africa
             concerning
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             which
             he
             thinketh
             to
             be
             past
             according
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             above
             a
             thousand
             yeares
             ,
             (
             he
             lived
             about
             the
             yeare
             of
             Christ
             one
             thousand
             ,
             one
             hundreth
             &
             forty
             )
             but
             that
             God
             deferreth
             his
             manifestation
             for
             theire
             sinnes
             ,
             since
             which
             time
             ,
             hath
             passed
             almost
             500.
             yeares
             more
             ,
             and
             yet
             yee
             heare
             nothing
             of
             his
             cōming
             .
             Consider
             this
             yee
             Iewes
             of
             Barbary
             for
             to
             you
             partly
             seemeth
             this
             Epistle
             to
             be
             written
             .
             Will
             you
             then
             stay
             still
             ,
             and
             say
             stil
             after
             so
             many
             hundreth
             yeares
             past
             and
             gone
             ,
             that
             for
             your
             sinnes
             God
             deferreth
             yet
             his
             cōminge
             ,
             putting
             it
             of
             from
             one
             five
             hundreth
             yeares
             to
             another
             ,
             &
             so
             
               in
               infinitum
            
             ?
             it
             is
             all
             one
             as
             if
             you
             say
             ,
             that
             for
             your
             sinnes
             God
             hath
             broken
             his
             promise
             nowe
             ,
             a
             thousande
             and
             six
             hundreth
             yeares
             ,
             and
             consequently
             it
             may
             be
             for
             your
             sinnes
             the
             Messiah
             will
             never
             come
             ,
             this
             must
             be
             your
             last
             refuge
             ,
             you
             may
             aswell
             say
             the
             one
             as
             the
             other
             .
             But
             howsoever
             you
             make
             your selves
             sinfull
             ,
             yea
             out
             of
             measure
             sinful
             ,
             yet
             
               let
               God
               be
               iust
               and
               righteous
            
             in
             his
             promise
             (
             as
             it
             is
             written
             )
             make
             not
             him
             a
             lyer
             as
             you
             have
             done
             hitherto
             .
             
          
           
             To
             this
             purpose
             also
             apperteyneth
             the
             narration
             of
             one
             Elias
             (
             as
             Rabby
             Iosua
             reporteth
             it
             in
             the
             Thalmud
             )
             that
             the
             Messiah
             was
             to
             be
             borne
             indeed
             according
             to
             the
             scriptures
             before
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             second
             temple
             ,
             for
             that
             I
             say
             saith
             of
             the
             synagogue
             :
             
               before
               she
               traveled
               ,
               she
               brought
               forth
               and
               ,
               before
               her
               paine
               came
               she
               was
               delivered
               of
               a
               man
               childe
               ,
            
             
             that
             is
             saith
             he
             ,
             before
             the
             Synagogue
             was
             afflicted
             and
             made
             desolate
             ,
             by
             the
             Romans
             she
             brought
             
             forth
             the
             Messiah
             .
             But
             yet
             saith
             he
             this
             Messiah
             for
             our
             sinnes
             doth
             hide
             himself
             in
             the
             seas
             and
             other
             defarts
             ,
             till
             we
             be
             worthy
             of
             his
             comming
             .
             Which
             is
             asmuch
             in
             effect
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             (
             the
             one
             as
             probable
             as
             the
             other
             )
             that
             perhaps
             for
             our
             sinnes
             and
             vnworthines
             the
             Messiah
             may
             not
             come
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             returne
             to
             heaven
             backe
             againe
             from
             whence
             he
             came
             .
             And
             why
             I
             pray
             you
             not
             have
             stayed
             aswell
             in
             heaven
             all
             this
             while
             rather
             then
             in
             the
             seas
             and
             desarts
             for
             so
             many
             yeres
             ,
             to
             no
             purpose
             .
             I
             am
             parswaded
             if
             Balaams
             Asse
             were
             aliue
             againe
             ,
             and
             did
             heare
             these
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             your
             idle
             fantasies
             &
             dreames
             touching
             your
             Messiah
             ,
             the
             very
             asse
             woulde
             reprove
             you
             to
             your
             faces
             ,
             and
             make
             you
             ashamed
             of
             them
             ,
             wherof
             though
             I
             have
             read
             somewhat
             in
             divers
             authors
             yet
             coulde
             I
             hardly
             beleeve
             any
             such
             absurdities
             to
             be
             delivered
             ,
             much
             lesse
             defended
             ,
             by
             any
             reasonable
             creatures
             ,
             till
             I
             had
             heard
             some
             thinge
             my self
             .
             I
             urged
             that
             place
             of
             Genesis
             ,
             to
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             to
             witte
             ,
             that
             the
             Scepter
             should
             not
             depart
             from
             Iuda
             till
             Shilo
             came
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             which
             being
             so
             long
             since
             departed
             and
             gone
             ,
             I
             asked
             what
             reason
             they
             had
             ,
             as
             yet
             to
             expect
             for
             a
             Messiah
             ,
             he
             answered
             ,
             the
             Scepter
             was
             not
             departed
             ,
             they
             had
             their
             sheckes
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             chief
             men
             of
             their
             tribes
             ,
             in
             all
             parts
             ,
             where
             they
             inhabite
             .
             Moreover
             that
             some
             of
             the
             Moores
             forsooth
             had
             brought
             them
             word
             of
             a
             people
             or
             nation
             of
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             inhabiting
             in
             a
             farre
             countrie
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             tell
             me
             the
             place
             where
             ,
             but
             first
             there
             is
             a
             river
             to
             be
             passed
             ,
             two
             trees
             ,
             growing
             on
             eyther
             side
             directly
             one
             against
             another
             ,
             which
             two
             trees
             ,
             everie
             saturday
             and
             no
             day
             els
             ,
             doe
             of
             their
             owne
             accord
             bowe
             one
             towards
             another
             ,
             making
             as
             it
             were
             a
             bridge
             for
             men
             to
             goe
             ●ver
             .
             Now
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             by
             reason
             that
             day
             is
             their
             Sabath
             may
             not
             attempt
             to
             passe
             over
             it
             .
             But
             the
             Messiah
             at
             his
             comming
             shall
             bring
             them
             al●ogether
             ,
             into
             the
             land
             of
             promise
             ,
             they
             knowe
             not
             how
             ,
             rebuyld
             the
             citie
             and
             sanctuarie
             in
             a
             trice
             ,
             much
             more
             glorious
             then
             ever
             it
             was
             before
             .
             To
             which
             purpose
             he
             alledged
             that
             place
             out
             of
             the
             Psalmes
             ,
             
             (
             
               The
               Lord
               doth
               buyld
               up
               Ierusalem
               &
               gather
               tog●ther
               the
               dispers●d
               of
               Israel
               .
            
             So
             likewise
             interpreting
             that
             of
             Hag.
             (
             
               the
               glorie
               of
               this
               last
               house
               shal
               be
               greater
               then
               the
               first
            
             )
             of
             this
             third
             imaginarie
             temple
             .
             
             So
             literally
             applying
             that
             of
             Isai
             ,
             that
             in
             
               those
               dayes
               the
               wolf
               should
               dwell
               with
               the
               Lambe
               ,
               the
               leoparde
               lye
               with
               the
               kidde
               ,
               the
               calf
               and
               the
               lyon
               &
               the
               fa●te
               beasts
               together
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               a
               litle
               childe
               to
               leade
               them
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             That
             these
             things
             should
             thus
             come
             to
             passe
             literally
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             verie
             Hebrewe
             characters
             .
             This
             is
             
             all
             the
             knowledge
             they
             haue
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             the
             bare
             Hebrew
             letters
             ,
             and
             no
             more
             .
             Yet
             can
             they
             not
             speake
             one
             word
             of
             the
             true
             spirituall
             language
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             but
             
               in
               steede
               of
               Shiboleth
            
             (
             like
             those
             Ephraimites
             ,
             
             they
             pronounce
             Siboleth
             ,
             no
             interpretation
             spirituall
             of
             the
             celestial
             Canaan
             ,
             the
             heauenly
             Ierusalem
             ,
             of
             the
             spirituall
             temple
             ,
             of
             the
             mysticall
             bodie
             of
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             his
             Church
             ,
             no
             relish
             at
             all
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             any
             spirituall
             worship
             amongst
             them
             .
             And
             yet
             forsooth
             they
             will
             be
             the
             people
             of
             God
             alone
             ,
             and
             who
             but
             they
             ,
             the
             children
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             promise
             ,
             and
             none
             but
             they
             ,
             yea
             they
             are
             so
             vaynly
             puft
             up
             with
             the
             foolish
             pride
             of
             this
             their
             high
             pedegree
             ,
             that
             they
             thinke
             verely
             and
             will
             speake
             it
             confidently
             (
             I
             haue
             heard
             it
             from
             them
             ,
             that
             none
             of
             them
             ,
             unlesse
             for
             verie
             heynous
             offences
             as
             perjurie
             ,
             or
             such
             like
             ,
             shall
             be
             judged
             after
             this
             life
             ,
             or
             be
             in
             daunger
             of
             hell
             fire
             ,
             they
             onely
             to
             haue
             their
             punishment
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             not
             els
             .
             As
             though
             hell
             fire
             were
             onely
             prepared
             for
             us
             gentiles
             ,
             and
             heauen
             onely
             for
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             which
             unlesse
             they
             repent
             they
             shall
             find
             quite
             contrarie
             ,
             if
             the
             words
             of
             our
             Saviour
             be
             found
             true
             ,
             which
             hitherto
             they
             haue
             found
             but
             to
             true
             ,
             to
             their
             woe
             ,
             as
             I
             noted
             before
             .
             
               I
               say
               unto
               you
               that
               many
               shall
               come
               from
               the
               east
               and
               from
               the
               west
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               shall
               sitte
               downe
               with
               Abraham
               ,
               and
               Isaack
               ,
               and
               Iaakob
               in
               the
               kingdome
               of
               heauen
               ,
               and
               the
               children
               of
               the
               kingdome
               shall
               be
               cast
               out
               into
               utter
               darknes
               ,
               there
               shall
               be
               weeping
               and
               gnashing
               of
               teeth
               .
            
             Where
             are
             now
             the
             Iewes
             with
             their
             loftie
             pedegree
             ▪
             Euen
             as
             Esau
             sould
             to
             Iaakob
             his
             birthrigh
             for
             a
             messe
             of
             pottage
             ,
             so
             haue
             the
             Iewes
             to
             us
             Gentiles
             their
             birthright
             to
             the
             kingdome
             of
             heauen
             ,
             for
             a
             messe
             of
             idle
             dreames
             add
             fantasies
             they
             imagine
             to
             themselues
             ,
             towres
             &
             castles
             in
             the
             aire
             ,
             crownes
             &
             kingdomes
             in
             expectance
             ,
             euen
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             another
             paradice
             here
             on
             earth
             .
             But
             in
             the
             end
             they
             shall
             find
             themselues
             to
             haue
             been
             all
             this
             while
             in
             a
             fooles
             paradice
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             in
             a
             dreame
             ,
             which
             when
             one
             awaketh
             vanisheth
             ,
             and
             so
             I
             leaue
             them
             to
             their
             dreames
             and
             profound
             sleep
             ,
             till
             it
             shall
             please
             God
             of
             his
             mercie
             to
             awake
             them
             .
          
           
             Thus
             then
             it
             is
             manifest
             both
             by
             Scripture
             ,
             tradition
             ,
             and
             observation
             of
             the
             Iewes
             themselues
             ,
             that
             about
             the
             tyme
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             to
             witte
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             Augustus
             Caesar
             ,
             the
             newe
             Roman
             Emperor
             and
             of
             Herod
             the
             vsurper
             King
             of
             Iury
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             first
             that
             tooke
             away
             the
             scepter
             from
             Iuda
             ,
             euen
             in
             the
             tyme
             of
             the
             seconde
             Temple
             ,
             the
             true
             Messiah
             was
             to
             be
             borne
             .
             And
             hence
             it
             
             ●as
             that
             the
             whole
             nation
             of
             the
             Iewes
             remayned
             so
             attente
             at
             this
             tyme
             more
             then
             ever
             before
             or
             since
             in
             expecting
             the
             M●ssiah
             .
             Wherevpon
             so
             soone
             as
             ever
             they
             hearde
             ,
             of
             Iohn
             Baptist
             in
             the
             desart
             ,
             
               the
               Iewes
               sent
               Preists
               &
               Levites
               from
               Ierusalem
               to
               ask
               if
               he
               were
               the
               Messiah
            
             and
             in
             another
             place
             it
             is
             saide
             ,
             
             
               as
               the
               people
               wayted
               &
               all
               men
               mused
               in
               their
               harts
               of
               Iohn
               if
               he
               were
               the
               Messiah
               Iohn
               answered
               &
               saide
               vnto
               them
            
             &c.
             
             
             So
             that
             you
             see
             in
             those
             dayes
             the
             whole
             people
             of
             the
             Iewes
             wayted
             for
             his
             comming
             all
             men
             mused
             vppon
             their
             Messiah
             .
             So
             did
             also
             Iohn
             himselfe
             being
             in
             prison
             send
             two
             of
             his
             Disciples
             to
             Iesus
             demanding
             ,
             
               art
               thou
               he
            
             ,
             
             
               that
               shall
               come
               or
               shall
               we
               looke
               for
               an
               other
               ,
            
             and
             againe
             at
             the
             feast
             of
             the
             dedication
             they
             came
             flocking
             to
             him
             from
             all
             parts
             they
             came
             round
             about
             him
             as
             it
             is
             in
             that
             place
             saying
             
               how
               longe
               dost
               thou
               holde
               vs
               in
               suspence
               ,
            
             
             
               if
               thou
               be
               that
               Christ
               tell
               vs
               plainly
               .
            
             All
             which
             importeth
             the
             greate
             expectation
             wherein
             the
             people
             remayned
             in
             those
             dayes
             ,
             of
             which
             fame
             ,
             expectation
             ,
             &
             greedy
             desire
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             divers
             deceivers
             tooke
             occasion
             to
             call
             themselves
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             Iudas
             Galilaeus
             ,
             Iudas
             the
             sonne
             of
             Hezechias
             ,
             Atonges
             a
             Shepharde
             ,
             Theudas
             and
             Egiptus
             ,
             all
             notable
             deceivers
             .
             But
             aboue
             all
             one
             Barcozbam
             ,
             who
             (
             as
             the
             Talmud
             affirmeth
             ,
             for
             thirty
             yeares
             together
             was
             received
             for
             the
             Messiah
             by
             the
             Rabbins
             themselves
             ,
             til
             at
             last
             they
             flew
             him
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             not
             able
             to
             deliver
             them
             from
             the
             Romains
             .
             Which
             facility
             in
             the
             people
             when
             Herod
             sawe
             ,
             he
             caused
             one
             Nicolaus
             Damascenus
             to
             devise
             a
             pedegree
             for
             him
             from
             the
             Ancient
             Kings
             of
             Iuda
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             as
             well
             as
             the
             rest
             tooke
             vppon
             him
             the
             tytle
             of
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             whom
             divers
             carnall
             Iewes
             that
             expected
             the
             Messiah
             to
             be
             a
             magnificient
             King
             ,
             as
             Herod
             was
             ,
             would
             s●em
             to
             beleeve
             and
             publish
             abroade
             ,
             wherevpon
             they
             are
             thought
             to
             be
             called
             Herodians
             in
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             who
             came
             to
             tempte
             Christ
             ,
             
             But
             all
             these
             deceivers
             are
             vanished
             and
             gone
             ,
             their
             memoriall
             is
             perished
             with
             them
             ;
             wherevnto
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             seemeth
             to
             allude
             ,
             where
             he
             saith
             ;
             
               All
               that
               ever
               came
               before
               me
               are
               theeves
               &
               robbers
               ,
            
             
             
               but
               the
               sheepe
               did
               not
               heare
               them
               .
            
             I
             say
             all
             these
             false
             Messiahs
             with
             their
             followers
             ,
             they
             are
             vanished
             and
             gone
             ;
             onely
             Iesus
             Christ
             and
             his
             religion
             ,
             contrarie
             to
             all
             other
             religions
             in
             the
             worlde
             ,
             without
             either
             sworde
             ,
             speare
             or
             shield
             against
             all
             worldly
             strength
             and
             pollicy
             hath
             increased
             and
             multiplied
             and
             shall
             doe
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             Gamaliel
             longe
             agoe
             prophecied
             to
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             wilfully
             bent
             but
             all
             in
             vaine
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             verie
             first
             infancie
             therof
             to
             have
             destroyed
             
             it
             .
             His
             words
             are
             these
             .
             
               And
               now
               I
               say
               vnto
               you
               r●fraine
               your selves
               from
               these
               men
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               let
               them
               alone
               :
               for
               if
               this
               councell
               or
               this
               worke
               be
               of
               men
               it
               will
               c●me
               to
               naught
               ,
               but
               if
               it
               be
               of
               God
               yee
               cannot
               distroy
               it
               ,
               least
               ye●
               be
               found
               even
               fighters
               against
               God.
               
            
          
           
             Wherefore
             to
             conclude
             at
             length
             this
             maine
             pointe
             of
             the
             tim●
             of
             Christs
             appearing
             which
             cut●eth
             the
             very
             ●hroat
             of
             the
             Iewes
             vaine
             expectation
             ,
             seeing
             at
             or
             about
             that
             time
             there
             concurred
             so
             many
             signes
             and
             arguments
             together
             ,
             as
             1.
             the
             establishment
             of
             the
             Romane
             Empire
             newly
             erected
             (
             for
             then
             by
             Daniels
             prophesie
             
               was
               the
               G●d
               of
               Heaven
               to
               set
               vp
               his
               Kingdome
            
             )
             .
             2.
             
             The
             departure
             of
             the
             rod
             or
             scepter
             from
             the
             howse
             of
             Iuda
             .
             
             3.
             
             The
             destruction
             of
             the
             seconde
             Temple
             ,
             foretolde
             by
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             cōming
             to
             passe
             accordingly
             even
             in
             that
             age
             .
             4.
             
             The
             just
             calculation
             of
             Daniels
             hebdomades
             ,
             or
             weekes
             of
             yeares
             .
             5.
             
             The
             observation
             of
             Rabbines
             .
             6.
             
             The
             publike
             fame
             and
             expectation
             of
             all
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             palpable
             experience
             of
             more
             then
             sixteene
             hundreth
             yeares
             past
             since
             Iesus
             appeared
             ;
             wherein
             we
             see
             the
             Iewish
             people
             in
             vaine
             doe
             e●p●ct
             an
             other
             Messiah
             ,
             they
             being
             dispersed
             over
             all
             the
             worlde
             without
             Temple
             ,
             Sacrifice
             ,
             Prophet
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             pledge
             at
             all
             of
             Gods
             favoure
             which
             never
             happened
             to
             them
             ,
             till
             after
             the
             death
             of
             our
             Saviour
             :
             for
             that
             in
             all
             other
             their
             banishmentes
             ,
             captivities
             ,
             and
             afflictions
             ,
             they
             had
             some
             prophesie
             ,
             consolation
             or
             promise
             lefte
             vnto
             them
             for
             theire
             comforte
             ,
             but
             nowe
             they
             wander
             vp
             and
             downe
             (
             God
             having
             set
             a
             marke
             vpon
             them
             as
             he
             did
             vpon
             Cain
             )
             as
             a
             people
             forlorne
             ,
             and
             abandoned
             both
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             men
             .
          
        
         
           
             His
             linage
             or
             pedegree
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             the
             Messiah
             by
             the
             scripture
             was
             to
             be
             borne
             of
             the
             tribe
             of
             Iuda
             and
             to
             descend
             lineally
             from
             the
             house
             of
             David
             .
             
               There
               shall
               come
               a
               rod
               forth
               ●f
               the
               flocke
               of
               Ishai
               &c.
               
            
             So
             did
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             by
             his
             genealogie
             set
             downe
             by
             his
             evangelists
             Math.
             1.
             
             Luk.
             3.
             as
             also
             by
             the
             Thalmud
             it selfe
             which
             sayth
             that
             
               I●sus
               of
               Nazareth
               crucifyed
               was
               of
               the
               blood
               royal
               from
               Zerubbabell
               of
               the
               h●use
               of
               David
               ,
            
             
             confi●med
             by
             the
             going
             vp
             of
             Ioseph
             and
             Marie
             his
             mother
             ,
             to
             Bethelem
             to
             be
             taxed
             ,
             
               which
               was
               the
               city
               of
               David
               ,
            
             who
             was
             borne
             ther●
             ,
             
             as
             also
             it
             is
             manifest
             for
             that
             the
             Scribes
             and
             the
             Phar●sies
             ●●o
             objected
             many
             matters
             of
             much
             lesse
             importaunce
             against
             him
             :
             as
             that
             he
             was
             a
             carpenters
             sonne
             &c.
             yet
             never
             obj●cted
             
             they
             against
             him
             that
             he
             was
             ,
             not
             of
             the
             house
             of
             David
             which
             could
             they
             haue
             proved
             would
             quickly
             haue
             ended
             the
             whole
             controversie
             .
          
        
         
           
             His
             birth
             with
             the
             circumstances
             thereof
             .
          
           
             THirdly
             ,
             the
             Messiah
             by
             the
             Scripture
             was
             to
             be
             borne
             of
             a
             virgin
             ,
             so
             sayth
             Isay.
             
             
               Behold
               a
               virgin
               shall
               conceiue
               and
               bring
               forth
               a
               sonne
               ,
            
             the
             Hebrewe
             is
             
               He
               emphatioum
            
             the
             virgin
             .
             And
             Isai
             appointeth
             this
             to
             Achaz
             ,
             for
             a
             wonderfull
             &
             straunge
             signe
             from
             God
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             sayth
             he
             ,
             
               the
               Lord
               himself
               will
               giue
               you
               a
               signe
               ,
               behold
               ,
            
             which
             he
             could
             not
             haue
             done
             in
             reason
             ,
             if
             the
             Hebrewe
             word
             in
             that
             place
             had
             signified
             a
             young
             woman
             onely
             ,
             as
             some
             later
             Rabbins
             will
             affirme
             ,
             for
             that
             is
             no
             such
             signe
             nor
             straunge
             thing
             ,
             but
             verie
             common
             and
             ordinarie
             for
             young
             women
             to
             conceiue
             and
             bring
             forth
             children
             ,
             and
             so
             did
             the
             Elder
             Iewes
             understand
             it
             ,
             as
             Rabbi
             Simeon
             noteth
             .
             And
             Rabbi
             Moses
             Haddersan
             upon
             those
             words
             ,
             
               Truth
               shall
               bud
               forth
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             sayth
             thus
             .
             Here
             Rabbi
             Ioden
             noteth
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             sayd
             ,
             truth
             shall
             be
             ingendred
             ,
             but
             truth
             shall
             budde
             forth
             ,
             to
             signifie
             ,
             that
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             who
             is
             meant
             by
             the
             word
             truth
             shall
             not
             be
             begotten
             as
             other
             men
             are
             ,
             in
             carnall
             copulation
             .
             To
             the
             same
             effect
             ,
             and
             after
             the
             same
             maner
             to
             be
             interpreted
             is
             that
             of
             Ieremie
             .
             
             
               The
               Lord
               hath
               created
               a
               newe
               thing
               in
               the
               earth
               a
               woman
               shall
               compasse
               a
               man.
            
             And
             Rabbi
             Haccadosch
             proveth
             by
             cabal●
             out
             of
             many
             places
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             not
             onely
             ,
             that
             the
             Mother
             of
             the
             Messiah
             must
             be
             a
             virgine
             ,
             but
             also
             that
             her
             name
             shall
             be
             Marie
             .
             
               Now
               ●he
               birth
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               was
               thus
               ,
            
             
             &c.
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             after
             this
             straunge
             and
             extraordinarie
             maner
             ,
             therefore
             must
             he
             needs
             be
             the
             true
             and
             undoubted
             Messiah
             .
          
           
             The
             Messiah
             by
             the
             Scripture
             was
             to
             be
             borne
             at
             Bethlehem
             in
             Iud●a
             ,
             for
             so
             it
             is
             written
             by
             the
             Prophet
             .
             
               And
               thou
               Bethlehem
               Ephrathah
               are
               litle
               to
               be
               among
               the
               thousands
               of
               Iudah
               ,
            
             
             
               yet
               out
               of
               ●hee
               shall
               he
               come
               forth
               unto
               me
               ,
               that
               shall
               be
               the
               ruler
               in
               Israel
               ,
               &c
               ,
            
             which
             place
             the
             chief
             Priests
             themselues
             quoted
             to
             that
             purpose
             ,
             to
             Herod
             demanding
             of
             them
             where
             Christ
             should
             be
             borne
             ,
             and
             they
             answered
             him
             ,
             at
             Bethlehem
             in
             Iudea
             ,
             for
             so
             it
             is
             written
             by
             the
             prophet
             ,
             as
             before
             .
             So
             also
             D●vid
             af●er
             much
             restles
             studie
             ,
             and
             industrious
             search
             ,
             to
             finde
             out
             this
             myst●rie
             ,
             
               &c.
               
               I
               will
               not
               enter
               into
               the
               tabernacle
               of
               my
               house
               ,
               nor
               〈◊〉
               upon
               my
               pallet
               or
               be●de
               ,
            
             
             
               nor
               suffer
               myne
               eyes
               to
               sleepe
               ,
               nor
               myne
               eye
               ledds
               to
               s●●●ber
               ,
               untill
               I
               finde
               out
               a
               place
               for
               the
               Lord
               
               &c.
               
            
             At
             length
             ,
             the
             mysterie
             being
             reveiled
             unto
             him
             ,
             he
             doth
             〈◊〉
             it
             were
             point
             to
             the
             verie
             place
             in
             the
             words
             following
             :
             
               Lo●
               ,
               we
               heard
               of
               it
               at
               Ephrata
               ,
               which
               is
               Bethlehem
               ,
            
             Gen.
             35.19
             .
             
               and
               found
               it
               i●
               the
               fi●lds
               of
               the
               forest
               .
            
             Then
             addeth
             ,
             
               We
               will
               enter
               unto
               his
               Tabernacle
               ,
               &
               wor●hip
               before
               his
               footstool
            
             :
             foreshewing
             that
             divine
             worship
             there
             afterwards
             done
             to
             Iesus
             by
             those
             Mags
             or
             wisemen
             ,
             who
             came
             frō
             the
             east
             to
             worship
             him
             in
             that
             place
             ,
             euen
             in
             the
             cratch
             ,
             and
             before
             his
             footstool
             ,
             
             
               presenting
               unto
               him
               gifts
               ,
               gold
               ,
               frankincense
               &
               myrh
               ,
            
             as
             was
             also
             prophecied
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             that
             presents
             and
             gifts
             should
             be
             brought
             unto
             him
             from
             farre
             countries
             &
             by
             great
             personages
             .
             
               The
               kings
               of
               Tarshish
               and
               of
               the
               yles
               shall
               bring
               presents
               ,
               th●
               kings
               of
               Sheba
               and
               Seba
               shall
               bring
               gifts
               .
            
             
             Cyprian
             sayth
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             old
             tradition
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             those
             Magi
             or
             wisemen
             were
             Kings
             ,
             or
             rather
             litle
             Lords
             of
             particuler
             places
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             such
             litle
             Kings
             ,
             as
             Iosuah
             slewe
             thirtie
             in
             one
             battaile
             ,
             howsoever
             it
             is
             manifest
             they
             were
             men
             of
             place
             &
             reputation
             in
             their
             countries
             (
             neither
             are
             prophecies
             alwaies
             so
             strictly
             and
             litterally
             to
             be
             understood
             )
             They
             brought
             with
             them
             a
             great
             treasure
             ,
             
             gold
             frankincense
             and
             myrrh
             ,
             yea
             both
             Herod
             and
             all
             Ierusalem
             tooke
             notice
             of
             their
             comming
             .
             They
             had
             private
             conference
             with
             the
             king
             as
             touching
             the
             starre
             that
             appeared
             unto
             them
             ,
             leading
             thē
             to
             that
             most
             bright
             morning
             starre
             ,
             whereof
             Balaam
             long
             before
             prophecied
             saying
             .
             
             
               I
               shall
               see
               him
               but
               not
               now
               ,
               I
               shall
               behold
               him
               but
               not
               neere
               ,
               there
               shall
               come
               a
               starre
               of
               Iaak●b
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Iesus
             then
             being
             borne
             at
             Bethlehem
             in
             Iudea
             (
             as
             was
             prophecied
             long
             before
             the
             Messiah
             should
             be
             )
             and
             indeed
             it
             standeth
             with
             great
             reason
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             was
             to
             be
             the
             sonne
             of
             David
             ,
             should
             also
             be
             borne
             in
             the
             citie
             of
             David
             :
             the
             circumstances
             also
             of
             his
             birth
             duely
             considered
             both
             before
             and
             after
             ,
             first
             the
             Angels
             salutation
             to
             his
             Mother
             Marie
             ,
             foretelling
             that
             his
             name
             should
             be
             Iesus
             ,
             
             before
             ever
             he
             was
             conceiued
             .
             So
             Esdras
             prophecied
             in
             the
             person
             of
             God
             himself
             ,
             
             saying
             ,
             
               Behold
               ,
               the
               tyme
               shall
               come
               ,
               that
               these
               tokens
               which
               I
               haue
               told
               thee
               shall
               come
               to
               passe
               ,
               &c.
               for
               my
               sonne
               Iesus
               shall
               appeare
               ,
               &c.
               and
               after
               thes●
               same
               yeeres
               shall
               my
               sonne
               Christ
               dye
            
             :
             Here
             is
             both
             his
             birth
             and
             passion
             ,
             both
             his
             names
             ;
             Iesus
             ,
             Christ
             plainly
             expressed
             .
             Which
             book
             though
             it
             be
             not
             canonicall
             ,
             yet
             was
             it
             extant
             in
             the
             world
             before
             ever
             Christ
             was
             borne
             .
             Also
             Rabbi
             Haccadosch
             proveth
             by
             art
             Cabalist
             out
             of
             many
             places
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Messiah
             at
             his
             cōming
             shal
             be
             Iesus
             ,
             and
             among
             other
             he
             addeth
             
             this
             reason
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             name
             of
             him
             who
             first
             brought
             the
             Iewes
             out
             of
             bondage
             into
             the
             Land
             of
             promise
             ,
             was
             Iesus
             or
             Iosua
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             all
             one
             )
             so
             must
             his
             name
             be
             Iesus
             ,
             that
             shall
             the
             second
             tyme
             deliver
             them
             .
             Secondly
             the
             Angels
             appearing
             to
             the
             shepherds
             in
             the
             night
             of
             the
             nativitie
             with
             this
             joyfull
             message
             from
             heauen
             ,
             
               Behold
               I
               bring
               you
               tydings
               of
               great
               joye
               ,
            
             
             
               that
               shall
               be
               to
               all
               people
               ,
               that
               unto
               you
               is
               borne
               this
               day
               in
               the
               citie
               of
               David
               ,
               a
               Saviour
               ,
               which
               is
               Christ
               the
               Lord
               :
               And
               this
               shal
               be
               a
               signe
               unto
               you
               ,
               yee
               shall
               finde
               the
               child
               swadled
               and
               layd
               in
               a
               cratch
               .
            
          
           
             Thirdly
             the
             starre
             that
             appeared
             ,
             notifying
             his
             comming
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             whereof
             not
             onely
             the
             wisemen
             ,
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             but
             also
             generally
             ,
             all
             the
             Astronomers
             &
             soothsayers
             of
             that
             age
             took
             speciall
             notice
             ,
             adjudging
             it
             to
             portend
             universall
             good
             to
             the
             earth
             ,
             some
             gathering
             thereupon
             ;
             that
             some
             God
             discended
             from
             heauen
             to
             the
             benefite
             of
             mankind
             ,
             and
             for
             that
             cause
             had
             that
             starre
             an
             image
             erected
             to
             it
             in
             Rome
             ,
             and
             as
             Plinies
             words
             are
             ,
             
               Is
               Cometa
               unus
               toto
               orbe
               colitur
               ,
            
             That
             onely
             Comet
             in
             all
             the
             world
             is
             adored
             .
             Fourthly
             his
             presentation
             in
             the
             temple
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Lawe
             of
             Moses
             ,
             where
             openly
             came
             old
             Symeon
             ,
             by
             the
             motion
             of
             the
             spirit
             (
             
               for
               he
               had
               a
               revelation
               from
               God
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               not
               see
               death
               ,
               till
               he
               had
               seen
               the
               Lords
               Christ
               )
            
             took
             the
             child
             in
             his
             armes
             ,
             
             acknowledged
             him
             for
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             prophecied
             that
             he
             should
             be
             a
             light
             to
             be
             revealed
             unto
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             appointed
             for
             the
             fall
             &
             rising
             againe
             of
             many
             in
             Israel
             ,
             with
             other
             events
             ,
             which
             afterwards
             came
             to
             passe
             .
             So
             did
             likewise
             Anna
             the
             Prophetesse
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             same
             chapt●r
             .
             Fiftly
             ,
             that
             most
             pitifull
             murder
             of
             all
             the
             Infants
             in
             and
             about
             Bethlehem
             ,
             upon
             this
             occasion
             ,
             
             as
             was
             prophec●ed
             by
             Ieremie
             ,
             
             saying
             ,
             
               A
               voyce
               was-heard
               on
               high
               ,
               mourning
               and
               bitter
               weeping
               ,
               Rahel
               weeping
               for
               her
               children
               ,
               and
               refused
               to
               be
               comforted
               ,
               because
               they
               were
               not
               ,
               Rahel
               was
               buried
               in
               the
               way
               to
               Ephrath
               which
               is
               Bethlem
               ,
            
             &
             for
             that
             cause
             those
             infants
             were
             called
             her
             childrē
             ,
             
             albeit
             she
             were
             dead
             aboue
             two
             thousand
             yeeres
             before
             they
             were
             slayne
             ,
             &
             aboue
             one
             thousand
             and
             fiue
             hundreth
             before
             Ieremie
             wrote
             this
             prophecie
             .
             Among
             which
             Infants
             Herod
             also
             for
             more
             assurance
             ,
             slewe
             an
             infant
             of
             his
             owne
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             was
             descended
             by
             the
             mothers
             side
             of
             the
             line
             of
             Iuda
             .
             Which
             crueltie
             comming
             to
             Augustus
             his
             eares
             ,
             he
             sayd
             ,
             he
             had
             rather
             be
             H●rods
             swine
             ,
             then
             his
             sonne
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             being
             a
             Iewe
             was
             prohibited
             by
             his
             religion
             to
             kill
             his
             swine
             ,
             though
             not
             ashamed
             to
             kill
             his
             sonne
             .
          
           
           
             Sixtly
             his
             flying
             into
             Aegypt
             herevpon
             ,
             as
             also
             to
             fulfill
             that
             prophecie
             ,
             
             out
             of
             Aegypt
             have
             I
             called
             my
             sonne
             ;
             which
             I
             say
             inlargeth
             further
             saying
             .
             
               Behould
               the
               Lord
               rideth
               vpon
               a
               light
               cloud
            
             (
             which
             is
             his
             flesh
             ,
             or
             humanity
             )
             
               and
               shall
               come
               into
               Aegipt
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Idols
               of
               Aegipt
               shall
               tremble
               )
               at
               his
               presence
               ,
            
             which
             later
             pointe
             Eusebius
             sheweth
             was
             fulfilled
             most
             evidently
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             
             for
             that
             no
             nation
             came
             to
             christian
             religion
             with
             so
             great
             celerity
             and
             fervour
             as
             did
             the
             Aegyptians
             ,
             who
             threwe
             downe
             theire
             Idols
             before
             any
             other
             nation
             .
             And
             as
             they
             had
             beene
             the
             first
             in
             Idolatrie
             to
             other
             countries
             ,
             so
             were
             they
             ,
             the
             first
             by
             Christ
             his
             cōming
             vnto
             them
             that
             afterwards
             gave
             exāple
             of
             true
             returne
             vnto
             their
             creator
             .
             It
             followeth
             in
             Isay
             ,
             
               I
               will
               deliver
               the
               Egiptians
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               cruel
               Lords
            
             (
             these
             were
             the
             Roman
             Lords
             and
             Princes
             ,
             Pompei
             ,
             Caesar
             ,
             Antonie
             &c.
             
               &
               a
               mightie
               King
               shall
               raigne
               over
               thē
               &c.
            
             this
             must
             needs
             be
             Augustus
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             who
             after
             the
             death
             of
             Cleopatra
             the
             last
             of
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             Ptolimies
             ,
             tooke
             possession
             of
             all
             Egypt
             and
             subjected
             it
             as
             a
             province
             to
             the
             Romaine
             empire
             .
             But
             after
             these
             temporall
             afflictions
             threatned
             against
             Egypt
             ,
             behold
             a
             most
             Euangelical
             promise
             of
             deliverance
             :
             
               In
               that
               day
               shall
               fiue
               cities
               of
               the
               land
               of
               Egypt
               speake
               the
               language
               of
               Canaan
               ,
               &c.
               
               In
               that
               day
               shall
               the
               altar
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               be
               in
               the
               middest
               of
               the
               Land
               of
               Egypt
               &c.
               
               They
               shall
               crye
               unto
               the
               Lord
               because
               of
               their
               oppressors
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               send
               them
               a
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               a
               great
               man
               ,
               and
               shall
               deliver
               them
               ,
               &c.
               
               The
               Lord
               of
               Hosts
               shall
               blesse
               them
               saying
               ,
               Blessed
               be
               my
               people
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             This
             blessing
             (
             I
             say
             )
             the
             Egyptians
             obteyned
             by
             our
             Saviours
             being
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             whom
             here
             the
             Prophet
             calleth
             by
             his
             owne
             name
             Iesus
             ,
             a
             Saviour
             a
             great-man
             .
             Finally
             ,
             the
             comming
             of
             Iohn
             Baptist
             ,
             his
             forerunner
             or
             Messenger
             ,
             as
             was
             propheci●d
             ,
             
               Behold
               ,
               I
               will
               send
               my
               Messenger
               and
               be
               shall
               prepare
               the
               way
               before
               me
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               the
               Lord
               whom
               ye
               seeke
               shall
               speed●ly
               come
               to
               his
               temple
               .
            
             And
             againe
             ,
             
               I
               will
               send
               you
               Eliah
               the
               Prophet
               ,
            
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             
             Iohn
             the
             Baptist
             ,
             in
             the
             spirit
             and
             power
             of
             Eliah
             ,
             as
             an
             angell
             from
             heauen
             expoundeth
             it
             ,
             appearing
             to
             Zacharias
             his
             father
             in
             the
             temple
             ,
             sent
             to
             foretell
             him
             both
             of
             his
             birth
             ,
             as
             also
             by
             what
             name
             he
             should
             call
             him
             ,
             
             euen
             Iohn
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               thou
               shalt
               call
               his
               name
               Iohn
               ,
               he
               shal
               be
               great
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               &c.
               he
               shall
               goe
               before
               him
               in
               the
               power
               and
               spirit
               of
               Eliah
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             our
             Saviour
             in
             plaine
             termes
             he
             calleth
             him
             Eliah
             ,
             
               Mat.
               11
               ,
               14.
               
               And
               if
               you
               wilt
               receiue
               it
               ,
               this
               is
               that
               Eliah
               which
               was
               to
               come
               ,
               he
               that
               hath
               ears
               to
               heare
               let
               him
               heare
               .
            
             And
             as
             our
             Sauiour
             gaue
             him
             his
             due
             ,
             before
             a
             multitude
             
             then
             assembled
             ,
             calling
             him
             Eliah
             :
             So
             did
             this
             Eliah
             also
             giue
             our
             Saviour
             his
             due
             ,
             in
             acknowledging
             him
             for
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             not
             assuming
             unto
             himself
             that
             honour
             offered
             unto
             him
             by
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             but
             refusing
             it
             absolutely
             ,
             and
             laying
             it
             upon
             Iesus
             our
             Saviour
             the
             true
             owner
             .
             
               Then
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               recorde
               of
               Iohn
               ,
            
             
             
               when
               the
               Iewes
               sent
               Priests
               and
               Levites
               from
               Ierusalem
               to
               aske
               him
               ,
               who
               art
               thou
               ,
               and
               he
               confessed
               and
               denyed
               not
               ,
               and
               sayd
               plainly
               ,
               I
               am
               not
               the
               Christ
               ,
               I
               am
               not
               the
               Messiah
               .
               I
               baptise
               you
               with
               water
               ,
               but
               there
               is
               one
               among
               you
               ,
               whom
               ye
               knowe
               not
               ,
               he
               it
               is
               that
               commeth
               after
               me
               ,
               which
               is
               preferred
               before
               me
               ,
               whose
               shoe
               l●tchet
               I
               am
               not
               worthie
               to
               unlose
               .
               These
               things
               were
               done
               in
               Bethabara
               ,
               beyond
               Iordan
               ,
               where
               Iohn
               did
               baptise
               .
               The
               next
               day
               Iohn
               seeth
               Iesus
               c●mming
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               sayth
               behold
               the
               Lambe
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               taketh
               away
               the
               sinne
               of
               the
               world
               .
               This
               is
               he
               of
               whom
               I
               sayd
               ,
               after
               me
               cōmeth
               a
               man
               that
               is
               preferred
               before
               me
               ,
               for
               he
               was
               before
               me
               ,
               and
               I
               knew
               him
               not
               but
               bec●us●
               he
               should
               be
               declared
               to
               Israel
               ,
               therefore
               am
               I
               come
               baptizing
               with
               water
               .
               So
               Iohn
               bare
               record
               saying
               ,
               I
               sawe
               the
               spirit
               come
               downe
               from
               heauen
               ,
               l●k●
               a
               doue
               ,
               &
               abiding
               upon
               him
               And
               I
               knewe
               him
               not
               ,
               but
               he
               that
               sent
               me
               to
               baptise
               with
               water
               ,
               he
               sayd
               unto
               me
               ,
               upon
               whom
               thou
               shalt
               see
               the
               spirit
               come
               downe
               ,
               and
               stay
               still
               upon
               him
               ,
               that
               is
               he
               which
               baptiseth
               with
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
               And
               I
               sawe
               and
               bare
               record
               ,
               that
               this
               is
               the
               sonne
               of
               God.
            
             According
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             
             in
             the
             other
             three
             Euangelists
             more
             at
             large
             expressed
             ,
             how
             that
             
               Iesus
               when
               he
               was
               baptised
               came
               strait
               out
               of
               the
               water
               ,
               and
               loe
               the
               heauens
               were
               opened
               unto
               him
               .
               And
               Iohn
               sawe
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               discending
               l●ke
               a
               doue
               and
               lighting
               upon
               him
               .
               And
               loe
               a
               voyce
               came
               from
               heaven
               saying
               ,
               This
               is
               my
               beloved
               sonne
               in
               whom
               I
               am
               well
               pleased
               .
               The
               next
               d●y
               Iohn
               stood
               againe
               ,
               
               and
               two
               of
               his
               disciples
               ,
               and
               he
               beheld
               Iesus
               w●lking
               by
               and
               sayd
               :
               Behold
               the
               Lambe
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               two
               disciples
               heard
               him
               speak
               and
               followed
               Iesus
               .
            
             All
             this
             was
             done
             at
             Bethabara
             ,
             beyond
             Iordan
             in
             the
             sight
             and
             hearing
             of
             a
             number
             of
             people
             there
             present
             ,
             as
             three
             of
             our
             Euangelists
             doe
             report
             ,
             which
             they
             would
             never
             haue
             presumed
             to
             haue
             done
             ,
             had
             not
             the
             matter
             beene
             most
             evident
             ,
             and
             without
             all
             compasse
             of
             denyall
             or
             contradiction
             .
             And
             truely
             no
             one
             thing
             in
             all
             this
             storie
             of
             Iesus
             life
             ,
             doth
             more
             establish
             the
             certaintie
             of
             his
             being
             the
             true
             Messiah
             ,
             then
             that
             Iohn
             the
             Baptist
             ,
             whose
             wisedome
             ,
             learning
             ,
             vertue
             and
             rare
             sanctitie
             is
             confess●d
             ,
             and
             recorded
             by
             the
             writings
             of
             all
             our
             adversaries
             ,
             should
             refuse
             the
             honour
             of
             the
             Messiah
             offered
             unto
             himself
             ,
             and
             lay
             it
             upon
             Iesus
             ,
             and
             also
             should
             direct
             those
             disciples
             ,
             that
             depended
             upon
             him
             ,
             to
             the
             onely
             following
             and
             
             imbracing
             of
             Iesus
             doctrine
             ,
             which
             is
             most
             evidently
             proved
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             for
             that
             somany
             followers
             and
             Disciples
             as
             himselfe
             had
             ,
             not
             one
             appeared
             ever
             after
             ,
             that
             was
             not
             a
             Christian.
             
          
           
             These
             circūstances
             I
             say
             of
             the
             birth
             &
             cōming
             of
             the
             Messiah
             into
             this
             world
             so
             lōg
             before
             foretold
             by
             the
             Prophets
             &
             fulfilled
             so
             exactly
             in
             the
             person
             of
             our
             blessed
             Lord
             &
             Saviour
             wel
             considered
             ;
             I
             may
             at
             length
             conclude
             ,
             Heaven
             and
             earth
             concurring
             ,
             men
             and
             Angels
             with
             all
             other
             creatures
             applauding
             therevnto
             ,
             yea
             &
             God
             himselfe
             from
             heaven
             pronouncing
             it
             ,
             
               this
               is
               my
               beloved
               sonne
               in
               whome
               I
               am
               well
               pleased
               .
            
             That
             therefore
             as
             sure
             as
             God
             is
             God
             and
             cannot
             lye
             nor
             give
             testimony
             to
             any
             vntruth
             ,
             so
             sure
             is
             Iesus
             Christ
             the
             sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             true
             Messiah
             and
             Saviour
             of
             the
             worlde
             ,
             no
             other
             to
             be
             expected
             .
          
        
         
           
             His
             preaching
             or
             doctrine
             .
          
           
             THus
             having
             evicted
             by
             the
             birth
             of
             our
             Lord
             and
             Saviour
             Iesus
             Christ
             together
             with
             the
             circumstances
             both
             before
             and
             after
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             by
             birthright
             the
             onely
             legitimate
             (
             as
             I
             may
             say
             )
             and
             true
             borne
             Messiah
             ,
             all
             others
             that
             were
             before
             him
             ,
             or
             since
             have
             sprunge
             vp
             or
             shall
             doe
             hereafter
             to
             the
             worlds
             end
             ,
             but
             bastards
             ,
             and
             vsurpers
             ,
             yea
             theeves
             ,
             and
             robbers
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             the
             highest
             degree
             of
             theeverie
             that
             may
             be
             ,
             even
             robbing
             God
             of
             his
             honor
             ,
             which
             he
             wil
             not
             impart
             to
             any
             other
             :
             it
             remaineth
             yet
             furthere
             to
             demonstrate
             the
             same
             by
             his
             life
             ,
             death
             ,
             resurrection
             ,
             ascention
             ,
             with
             all
             other
             accidents
             ,
             and
             circumstances
             accordingly
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             which
             may
             make
             this
             mistery
             more
             &
             more
             manifest
             ,
             or
             rather
             palpable
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             witnesseth
             saying
             ,
             that
             
               which
               was
               from
               the
               beginning
               ,
               which
               we
               have
               heard
               ,
               which
               we
               have
               seene
               ,
               with
               these
               our
               eies
               ,
               which
               we
               have
               look●d
               vpon
               ,
               and
               these
               hands
               of
               ours
               have
               handled
               &c.
               that
               I
               say
               which
               we
               have
               seene
               and
               heard
               declare
               we
               vnto
               you
            
             :
             what
             can
             be
             more
             palpable
             ?
          
           
             After
             his
             baptisme
             he
             began
             to
             preach
             (
             hauing
             before
             gotten
             his
             living
             (
             as
             most
             conjecture
             )
             with
             his
             owne
             hands
             ,
             and
             eaten
             his
             bread
             with
             the
             sweat
             of
             his
             browes
             ,
             to
             shew
             himselfe
             true
             man
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             was
             made
             a
             curse
             for
             vs
             ,
             (
             as
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             
               in
               the
               sweat
               of
               thy
               browes
               sh●lt
               thou
               eate
               thy
               bread
            
             )
             &
             what
             was
             his
             doctrine
             ▪
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             or
             worldly
             delights
             ,
             of
             pleasure
             ,
             or
             profite
             ,
             no
             ,
             no
             ,
             quite
             contrarie
             to
             the
             humours
             of
             this
             wicked
             world
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             
             corruptions
             of
             flesh
             and
             blood
             ,
             which
             procured
             him
             the
             more
             hatred
             (
             as
             in
             all
             the
             foure
             Euangelists
             ,
             Mathewe
             ,
             Marke
             ,
             Luke
             ,
             and
             Iohn
             ,
             who
             recorded
             both
             his
             sayings
             and
             doings
             may
             appeare
             :
             )
             wholly
             tending
             to
             the
             sinceare
             service
             of
             God
             in
             spirit
             and
             truth
             ,
             to
             the
             exaltation
             of
             Gods
             glorie
             ,
             the
             beating
             downe
             of
             mans
             pride
             ,
             by
             discovering
             his
             miserie
             ,
             to
             the
             contempt
             of
             this
             wicked
             world
             and
             vaine
             pompe
             thereof
             ,
             to
             the
             mortifiation
             of
             all
             sinnes
             in
             vs
             ,
             patience
             ,
             peace
             of
             conscience
             &c.
             in
             a
             word
             all
             directed
             to
             the
             manifestation
             of
             his
             fathers
             will
             and
             amendment
             of
             mans
             life
             :
             
             tending
             whollie
             to
             this
             one
             ground
             or
             principle
             
               thou
               shalt
               loue
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               with
               all
               thy
               soule
               which
               is
               the
               first
               and
               great
               cōmandement
               and
               thy
               neighbour
               as
               thy selfe
               ,
               on
               which
               two
               hangeth
               the
               whole
               law
               and
               the
               Prophet
               .
            
             The
             maner
             of
             his
             doctrine
             was
             simple
             plaine
             and
             easie
             ,
             altogither
             according
             to
             the
             evidence
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             not
             in
             the
             enticing
             words
             of
             mans
             wisdome
             like
             the
             heathen
             orators
             &
             Philosophers
             ,
             nor
             like
             the
             Scribes
             &
             Pharisees
             ,
             but
             with
             power
             and
             authoritie
             ,
             without
             eyther
             feare
             or
             flatterie
             of
             any
             mans
             person
             ,
             rebuking
             all
             mens
             sinnes
             even
             to
             their
             faces
             ,
             which
             (
             I
             say
             )
             procured
             him
             such
             a
             generall
             hatred
             .
             It
             tooke
             away
             no
             one
             spirituall
             point
             of
             Moses
             law
             (
             but
             the
             ceremoniall
             onely
             and
             provinciall
             ,
             which
             by
             the
             comming
             of
             the
             Messiah
             was
             to
             be
             taken
             away
             )
             yea
             rather
             revived
             ,
             interpreted
             and
             made
             perfect
             the
             same
             ,
             corrupted
             much
             by
             the
             Iewes
             false
             interpretations
             and
             glosses
             .
             That
             (
             as
             they
             taught
             )
             commaunding
             external
             observance
             onely
             ,
             this
             adding
             internall
             obedience
             also
             .
             For
             whereas
             that
             enjoyned
             (
             according
             to
             the
             letter
             ,
             and
             as
             they
             interpreted
             )
             to
             loue
             our
             neighbours
             and
             friends
             ,
             and
             no
             further
             :
             this
             adjoyneth
             
               love
               also
               your
               enemi●s
               ,
               blesse
               them
               that
               curse
               you
            
             Math.
             5.43
             .
             Where
             that
             prohibited
             actually
             to
             commit
             adulterie
             ,
             &
             no
             more
             (
             as
             they
             imagined
             )
             this
             forbiddeth
             the
             adulterie
             of
             the
             eye
             and
             of
             the
             verie
             hart
             .
             And
             so
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             decalogue
             our
             Saviours
             doctrine
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             a
             most
             exact
             and
             sincere
             exposition
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             true
             intent
             of
             the
             Law-giver
             God
             the
             father
             .
             Therefore
             I
             conclude
             this
             doctrine
             so
             quite
             contrarie
             to
             the
             grosse
             humours
             of
             this
             wicked
             world
             ,
             and
             so
             repugnant
             to
             fl●sh
             &
             blood
             ,
             so
             wholly
             devoted
             to
             Gods
             glorie
             and
             the
             sincere
             observation
             of
             his
             law
             is
             the
             doctrine
             proper
             to
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             which
             the
             Prophets
             of
             God
             foretold
             should
             be
             delivered
             by
             him
             (
             at
             his
             comming
             )
             into
             ●he
             world
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             His
             life
             and
             conversation
             .
          
           
             FOr
             his
             life
             and
             conversation
             ,
             (
             the
             expresse
             image
             of
             his
             do●trine
             )
             it
             was
             staineles
             ,
             and
             without
             reproof
             ,
             even
             by
             the
             testitestimonie
             of
             his
             very
             enimi●s
             :
             acknowledged
             also
             by
             the
             divills
             themselves
             .
             A
             man
             of
             such
             gravitie
             as
             never
             in
             his
             lyfe
             he
             was
             noted
             to
             laugh
             ,
             but
             often
             to
             weepe
             :
             of
             such
             humilitie
             as
             being
             the
             sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             yet
             scarce
             took
             vpon
             him
             the
             dignitie
             of
             a
             servant
             ,
             of
             so
             mild
             and
             sweet
             a
             nature
             as
             all
             the
             injuries
             of
             his
             enimies
             never
             wr●st●d
             from
             him
             an
             an●rie
             worde
             ,
             but
             on
             the
             contrarie
             prayers
             and
             teares
             in
             theire
             behalfs
             .
             In
             prayer
             often
             :
             the
             day
             he
             spent
             in
             the
             temple
             ,
             and
             elsewhere
             ,
             preaching
             to
             the
             broken
             harted
             ,
             doing
             good
             to
             al
             mē
             ,
             healing
             all
             maner
             of
             diseases
             as
             the
             Prophets
             foretolde
             the
             Messiah
             should
             doe
             :
             the
             night
             on
             mount
             Olivet
             &
             other
             places
             in
             praier
             .
             In
             fastings
             often
             fortie
             daies
             &
             fortie
             nights
             togither
             :
             that
             the
             Iewes
             might
             knowe
             he
             was
             more
             then
             a
             man.
             Finally
             he
             was
             such
             a
             one
             as
             was
             described
             by
             God
             in
             Isay
             so
             many
             ages
             before
             he
             was
             borne
             .
             
             
               Behold
               my
               servant
               &c.
               he
               shall
               not
               crie
               .
               A
               bruised
               reed
               he
               shall
               not
               break
               .
            
             As
             also
             in
             Zacharie
             
               Behold
               thy
               King
               commeth
               vnto
               thee
               ,
               he
               is
               iust
               &
               having
               salvatiō
               ,
               lowly
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Such
             a
             one
             Isay
             was
             our
             Saviour
             as
             touching
             his
             integrity
             ,
             sanctity
             ,
             pietie
             ,
             humilitie
             &
             all
             other
             vertues
             even
             by
             the
             testimonie
             of
             his
             greatest
             enemies
             ,
             Porphyry
             and
             others
             ;
             yea
             of
             the
             Divils
             themselves
             .
             Ergo.
             
          
        
         
           
             His
             myracles
             .
          
           
             FOr
             his
             myracles
             which
             he
             wrought
             for
             the
             confirmation
             of
             his
             doctrine
             ,
             &
             approbation
             of
             his
             person
             ,
             as
             sent
             from
             good
             the
             Iewes
             themselves
             doe
             graunt
             ,
             and
             record
             the
             same
             in
             divers
             places
             of
             their
             Thalmud
             :
             yea
             they
             make
             mention
             of
             many
             wonderfull
             thinges
             ●hat
             Iesus
             did
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             written
             by
             our
             Evangelists
             .
             So
             doth
             Mahomet
             in
             his
             Alcoran
             :
             affirming
             him
             to
             have
             beene
             a
             great
             Prophet
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             wrought
             his
             myracles
             by
             the
             onely
             power
             and
             spirit
             of
             God.
             And
             they
             weresuch
             as
             first
             were
             foretold
             by
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             
             that
             the
             Messiah
             should
             worke
             ,
             as
             namely
             ;
             
               to
               give
               sight
               to
               the
               blinde
               to
               open
               the
               eares
               of
               the
               deafe
               to
               make
               the
               lame
               to
               leape
               ,
               the
               dumme
               to
               sp●●ke
               ,
               &c
            
             Secondly
             such
             as
             were
             altogether
             unpossible
             for
             any
             mortall
             man
             to
             effect
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             meer
             power
             and
             finger
             
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             raysing
             of
             the
             dead
             to
             life
             againe
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             Lazarus
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             lyen
             foure
             dayes
             stincking
             in
             the
             grave
             .
             
               Iairus
               his
               daughter
            
             ;
             a
             cheif
             ruler
             of
             the
             synagogue
             .
             
             
               The
               widowes
               sonne
            
             before
             the
             gates
             of
             the
             city
             Nain
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             a
             multitude
             of
             people
             there
             assembled
             to
             the
             funerall
             .
             With
             many
             other
             straunge
             myracles
             recorded
             by
             such
             faithful
             witnesses
             (
             the
             Evangelists
             I
             mean
             )
             foure
             in
             number
             *
             
               though
               two
               or
               three
            
             had
             been
             sufficient
             in
             lawe
             ,
             
             who
             afterwardes
             sealed
             the
             truth
             thereof
             euen
             with
             their
             dearest
             blood
             ,
             as
             did
             infinite
             others
             after
             them
             .
             Neyther
             could
             the
             Iewes
             of
             those
             times
             ,
             compassed
             about
             with
             such
             a
             clowd
             of
             witnesses
             ever
             deny
             the
             truth
             thereof
             :
             the
             parties
             themselves
             then
             living
             ,
             and
             conversing
             amongst
             them
             ,
             upon
             whom
             they
             were
             wrought
             .
             They
             had
             no
             other
             evasion
             but
             this
             ,
             to
             say
             (
             and
             that
             most
             blasphemoussie
             ,
             contrary
             to
             their
             owne
             knowledge
             and
             conscience
             :
             and
             therefore
             our
             Saviour
             layeth
             it
             to
             their
             charge
             as
             that
             fearefull
             sin
             against
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             not
             to
             be
             praied
             for
             )
             that
             he
             wrought
             these
             his
             miracles
             by
             the
             help
             of
             Beelzebub
             the
             Prince
             of
             Divils
             .
             Wheras
             it
             is
             most
             apparant
             ,
             the
             Divill
             himselfe
             had
             never
             that
             power
             giuen
             him
             to
             rayse
             one
             from
             the
             dead
             :
             and
             though
             he
             had
             ,
             yet
             would
             he
             sooner
             by
             his
             good
             will
             ,
             take
             away
             both
             lyfe
             and
             breath
             from
             all
             men
             at
             once
             (
             if
             it
             were
             possible
             )
             wishing
             all
             men
             in
             the
             world
             had
             but
             one
             head
             or
             neck
             ,
             like
             that
             cruell
             tyrant
             in
             Rome
             rather
             than
             give
             life
             to
             any
             one
             ,
             
               for
               he
               is
               a
               murtherer
               frō
               the
               beginning
               .
            
             And
             yet
             the
             Iewes
             themselves
             in
             their
             Thalmud
             doe
             acknowledge
             that
             the
             Messiah
             at
             his
             coming
             ,
             shal
             be
             most
             wonderfull
             in
             working
             myracles
             .
             And
             in
             their
             publick
             commentary
             vpon
             ecclesiastes
             they
             haue
             these
             words
             :
             all
             the
             former
             miracles
             of
             the
             Prophets
             or
             Saincts
             ,
             shall
             be
             nothing
             to
             the
             myracles
             of
             the
             Messiah
             when
             he
             cōmeth
             .
             But
             such
             were
             the
             myracles
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             the
             whole
             multitude
             applauding
             hereunto
             :
             
             
               the
               like
               was
               never
               seen
               in
               Israel
               ,
               he
               hath
               done
               all
               things
               well
               ;
               never
               man
               spake
               like
               this
               man.
            
             Seing
             also
             it
             is
             impossible
             ,
             yea
             blasphemie
             to
             think
             that
             God
             should
             give
             testimonie
             ,
             to
             any
             untruth
             ,
             it
             must
             needs
             followe
             that
             all
             was
             true
             which
             Iesus
             affirmed
             ,
             &
             therfore
             seing
             he
             affirmed
             himself
             to
             be
             the
             sone
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             it
             must
             needs
             followe
             (
             I
             say
             )
             by
             these
             his
             miracles
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             so
             in
             deed
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             speech
             of
             his
             to
             the
             Iewes
             :
             
             "
             
               the
               wo●kes
               that
               I
               doe
               in
               my
               fathers
               name
               they
               beare
               witnesse
               of
               me
               .
            
             And
             againe
             ,
             *
             
               If
               I
               doe
               not
               the
               workes
               of
               my
               father
               beleeve
               
               me
               not
               ,
               but
               if
               I
               doe
               them
               though
               ye
               beleeve
               not
               me
               yet
               beleeve
               my
               works
               .
            
             As
             also
             that
             answer
             of
             his
             to
             Iohns
             Disciples
             sent
             to
             inquire
             of
             him
             as
             touching
             that
             mysterie
             of
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             
             
               art
               thou
               he
               that
               shall
               come
               &c.
               
               Iesus
               answered
               ,
               goe
               and
               tell
               Iohn
               what
               things
               ye
               have
               seen
               and
               heard
               ,
               the
               blinde
               see
               ,
               the
               halt
               goe
               ,
               the
               leapers
               are
               cleansed
               ,
               the
               deafe
               heare
               ,
               and
               the
               dead
               rise
               againe
               &c.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             calling
             of
             his
             Apostles
             .
          
           
             HErevnto
             (
             as
             an
             appendix
             to
             his
             myracles
             )
             I
             may
             well
             annexe
             the
             calling
             of
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             Disciples
             and
             followers
             ,
             whereof
             Iosephus
             maketh
             mention
             as
             of
             a
             great
             myracle
             ,
             who
             being
             of
             divers
             callings
             states
             and
             conditions
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             yet
             all
             on
             ,
             the
             sodaine
             vpon
             his
             call
             lefte
             both
             Father
             ,
             Mother
             ,
             Wife
             ,
             Children
             ,
             &
             other
             temporall
             respects
             and
             followed
             him
             ,
             who
             had
             nothing
             to
             give
             or
             promise
             them
             in
             this
             world
             but
             crosses
             and
             afflictions
             :
             
               he
               that
               will
               be
               my
               Disciple
               let
               him
               take
               vp
               his
               crosse
               and
               followe
               me
               .
            
             A
             man
             that
             never
             spake
             them
             faire
             but
             ever
             cossed
             them
             in
             theyr
             humors
             savouring
             of
             flesh
             &
             blood
             :
             
             
               get
               thee
               behinde
               me
               Sathan
               ,
               thou
               art
               an
               offence
               vnto
               me
               .
            
             
             His
             doctrine
             ever
             harshe
             hard
             and
             repugnant
             to
             flesh
             and
             blood
             :
             
               this
               is
               a
               hard
               saying
               ,
               who
               can
               heare
               it
               .
            
             A
             man
             in
             disgrace
             with
             the
             higher
             powers
             ,
             
             the
             Rulers
             ,
             high
             Priests
             ,
             Scribes
             &
             Pharisees
             ,
             
             
               doe
               any
               of
               the
               rulers
               or
               of
               the
               Pharisees
               beleeue
               in
               him
               ?
            
             A
             man
             that
             had
             neyther
             friends
             in
             the
             world
             to
             beare
             him
             out
             ,
             nor
             a
             house
             to
             put
             his
             head
             in
             ,
             
               the
               foxes
               haue
               holes
               ,
               and
               the
               soules
               of
               the
               heauen
               ,
            
             
             
               they
               haue
               nests
               ,
               but
               the
               sonne
               of
               man
               hath
               not
               whereon
               to
               rest
               his
               head
               .
            
             And
             yet
             notwithstanding
             ,
             all
             this
             that
             worldly
             men
             and
             women
             and
             some
             also
             notorious
             sinners
             ,
             and
             loose
             livers
             before
             ,
             should
             leaue
             all
             their
             worldly
             hopes
             ,
             ease
             ,
             profit
             ,
             pleasure
             (
             and
             their
             sweet
             sinnes
             too
             )
             to
             follow
             such
             a
             man
             ,
             with
             so
             great
             inconveniences
             ,
             losses
             daungers
             and
             disgraces
             (
             as
             they
             did
             )
             and
             should
             continue
             with
             him
             in
             all
             his
             afflictions
             ,
             temptations
             ,
             and
             persecutions
             ,
             and
             be
             content
             to
             dye
             ,
             and
             loose
             their
             liues
             ,
             rather
             then
             forsake
             him
             or
             abandon
             his
             service
             ,
             this
             (
             Isay
             )
             is
             such
             a
             myracle
             ,
             as
             never
             in
             the
             world
             fell
             out
             the
             like
             ,
             and
             must
             needs
             be
             graunted
             by
             the
             enemie
             ,
             to
             be
             supernaturall
             .
             We
             reade
             of
             an
             Emperour
             ,
             that
             taking
             in
             hand
             to
             conquer
             the
             world
             made
             this
             proclamation
             for
             winning
             men
             unto
             his
             partie
             :
             
             Whosoever
             will
             come
             and
             be
             my
             servant
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             a
             foot
             man.
             I
             will
             make
             him
             a
             horseman
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             a
             horseman
             ,
             I
             will
             make
             him
             ride
             with
             coaches
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             a
             farmer
             I
             
             will
             make
             him
             a
             gentleman
             ,
             if
             he
             possesse
             a
             cottage
             I
             will
             giue
             him
             a
             village
             ,
             if
             he
             haue
             a
             village
             ,
             I
             will
             giue
             him
             a
             citie
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             Lord
             of
             a
             citie
             I
             will
             make
             him
             prince
             of
             a
             Region
             or
             countrie
             :
             And
             as
             for
             gold
             ,
             I
             will
             poure
             it
             forth
             unto
             them
             by
             heapes
             ,
             and
             waight
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             number
             .
             This
             was
             the
             proclamation
             of
             Cyrus
             the
             great
             King
             of
             Persia
             to
             his
             followers
             ,
             verie
             glorious
             (
             as
             we
             see
             )
             in
             pompe
             of
             words
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             eye
             of
             flesh
             and
             blood
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             now
             compare
             herewith
             the
             proclamation
             of
             our
             Cyrus
             ,
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             to
             his
             disciples
             and
             followers
             :
             the
             entrance
             and
             preface
             whereof
             was
             this
             ,
             
               Repent
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             
             And
             then
             it
             followeth
             (
             in
             stedd
             of
             whosoever
             will
             come
             and
             be
             my
             servant
             ,
             If
             he
             be
             a
             footman
             ,
             I
             will
             make
             him
             a
             horseman
             :
             
             )
             
               If
               any
               man
               will
               followe
               me
            
             (
             sayth
             Christ
             )
             
               let
               him
               forsake
               hims●lf
               ,
               and
               take
               up
               his
               crosse
               and
               followe
               me
               ,
            
             not
             on
             horseback
             (
             as
             the
             Pope
             doth
             ,
             with
             all
             his
             proud
             Cardinals
             ,
             and
             Bishops
             in
             his
             pontificalibus
             :
             
               I
               haue
               seene
               servants
               on
               horses
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               princes
               walking
               as
               servants
               on
               the
               ground
               :
            
             so
             did
             an
             Emperor
             bare
             footed
             to
             his
             holynes
             ,
             but
             what
             would
             Salomon
             haue
             sayd
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             seene
             a
             Prince
             hold
             his
             stirrope
             ?
             and
             yet
             (
             forsooth
             )
             will
             this
             proude
             Prelate
             be
             
               Servus
               servorum
            
             ,
             a
             follower
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Peters
             Successor
             .
             )
             In
             steede
             of
             possessing
             lands
             and
             lordships
             ,
             gold
             and
             treasures
             ,
             he
             sayth
             ,
             
               possesse
               not
               gold
               nor
               silver
               ,
               nor
               money
               in
               your
               purses
               ,
            
             
             
               nor
               a
               scrip
               for
               the
               journey
               ,
               neyther
               two
               coats
               ,
               neyther
               shoes
               ,
               nor
            
             so
             much
             as
             
               a
               staffe
               in
               your
               hands
            
             .
             In
             steede
             of
             these
             preferments
             and
             pleasures
             of
             the
             world
             (
             sayth
             Christ
             )
             contrarie
             to
             Cyrus
             :
             
             
               In
               this
               world
               ye
               shall
               haue
               affliction
               ,
            
             yea
             which
             is
             more
             ,
             
               ye
               shal
               be
               delivered
               up
               to
               the
               Counsels
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Synagoues
               ,
               ye
               shal
               be
               beaten
               ,
               and
               brought
               before
               rulers
               &
               Kings
               ,
               for
               my
               sake
               ,
            
             
             
               ye
               shal
               be
               hated
               of
               all
               men
               ,
               for
               my
               names
               sake
               ,
            
             
             
               ye
               shal
               be
               betrayed
               also
               of
               your
               parents
               ,
               bretheren
               ,
               kinsmen
               and
               friends
               .
            
             And
             (
             which
             is
             most
             of
             all
             )
             
               ye
               shal
               be
               put
               to
               death
               ,
               for
               who●oever
               will
               saue
               his
               life
               shall
               loose
               it
               .
            
             Finally
             ,
             
             
               if
               any
               man
               come
               to
               me
               ,
               and
               hate
               not
               his
               father
               and
               mother
               ,
               and
               wife
               and
               children
               ,
               and
               bretheren
               and
               sisters
               ,
               yea
               &
               his
               owne
               life
               also
               ,
            
             
             
               he
               cannot
               be
               my
               disciple
               .
               And
               whosoever
               beareth
               not
               his
               crosse
               and
               commeth
               after
               me
               ,
               he
               cannot
               be
               my
               disciple
               .
               For
               which
               of
               you
               mynding
               to
               buyld
               a
               tower
               sitteth
               not
               downe
               before
               ,
               and
               counteth
               the
               cost
               ,
               &c.
               
               So
               likewise
               ,
               whosoever
               he
               be
               of
               you
               that
               forsaketh
               not
               all
               that
               he
               hath
               he
               cannot
               be
               my
               disciple
               .
            
             This
             was
             the
             proclamation
             and
             Edict
             of
             Christ
             to
             his
             followers
             .
             This
             was
             the
             entertaynement
             proposed
             by
             Iesus
             ,
             to
             such
             as
             would
             come
             and
             serue
             under
             his
             colours
             ,
             with
             expresse
             protestation
             ,
             that
             himself
             was
             sent
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             not
             to
             bring
             peace
             ,
             rest
             ,
             and
             ease
             to
             flesh
             
             and
             blood
             ,
             but
             rather
             to
             be
             the
             cause
             of
             sworde
             ,
             fire
             and
             tribulation
             .
             
               Thinke
               not
               that
               I
               am
               come
               to
               send
               peace
               into
               the
               earth
               ,
               I
               came
               not
               to
               send
               peace
               ,
            
             
             
               but
               the
               sword
            
             .
             And
             yet
             with
             these
             cold
             offers
             presented
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             first
             by
             himself
             to
             his
             Apostles
             and
             disciples
             wonne
             thereby
             to
             follow
             him
             ,
             euen
             upon
             the
             first
             call
             ,
             they
             left
             all
             and
             followed
             him
             ,
             and
             by
             them
             to
             all
             others
             afterwards
             :
             Isay
             ,
             by
             this
             doctrine
             so
             crosse
             and
             opposite
             to
             mans
             nature
             ,
             inclination
             ,
             and
             sensuall
             appetite
             ,
             he
             gayned
             moe
             harts
             unto
             him
             ,
             within
             the
             space
             of
             fortie
             yeeres
             ,
             then
             ever
             did
             monarch
             in
             the
             world
             possesse
             loving
             subjects
             ,
             by
             whatsoever
             temporall
             alurements
             ,
             they
             did
             or
             might
             propose
             :
             which
             argueth
             the
             omnipotent
             ,
             puisance
             of
             him
             ,
             that
             contrarie
             to
             mans
             reason
             in
             so
             shorte
             a
             tyme
             could
             bringe
             to
             passe
             so
             miraculous
             a
             conquest
             ,
             were
             there
             no
             other
             argument
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             this
             were
             sufficient
             .
          
        
         
           
             His
             death
             and
             passion
             .
          
           
             FOr
             his
             death
             and
             passion
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             disgrace
             dispite
             and
             indignities
             were
             done
             unto
             him
             by
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             it
             was
             also
             foretold
             by
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             so
             expounded
             by
             their
             owne
             Rabbins
             ,
             as
             also
             by
             our
             Sauiour
             himself
             :
             
             behold
             we
             goe
             up
             to
             Ierusalem
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             shall
             be
             fulfilled
             to
             the
             Sonne
             of
             man
             ,
             that
             are
             written
             by
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             
             &c.
             
             He
             made
             his
             entrance
             into
             the
             citie
             upon
             an
             a●●e
             ,
             in
             all
             humilitie
             ,
             as
             was
             prophecied
             the
             Messiah
             should
             doe
             .
             
               Rejoyce
               greatly
               ,
               o
               daughter
               Zion
               ,
               shoute
               for
               joye
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Fulfilled
             euen
             at
             the
             same
             tyme
             ,
             
             when
             the
             people
             spread
             their
             garments
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             cutte
             downe
             branches
             from
             the
             trees
             ,
             and
             strowed
             them
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             
             
               crying
               Hosanna
               to
               the
               Sonne
               of
               David
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             He
             was
             betrayed
             by
             his
             owne
             disciple
             ,
             as
             David
             in
             divers
             places
             had
             foretold
             ,
             
             under
             a
             type
             of
             those
             his
             secret
             enemies
             ,
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             Saul
             ,
             as
             also
             himself
             prophecied
             before
             hand
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               He
               that
               dippeth
               his
               hand
               with
               me
               in
               the
               dish
               ,
               he
               shall
               betraye
               me
               .
            
          
           
             
             Being
             apprehended
             ,
             he
             was
             most
             barbarously
             entreated
             by
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             
             according
             to
             that
             of
             Isay
             ,
             
               I
               gaue
               my
               back
               to
               the
               smyters
               ,
               &
               my
               checkes
               to
               the
               nippers
               ,
               I
               hidde
               not
               my
               face
               from
               shame
               and
               spi●ting
               .
            
          
           
             After
             all
             this
             inhumane
             dealing
             ,
             he
             was
             nayled
             to
             the
             crosse
             ,
             hand
             and
             foote
             ,
             
             according
             to
             that
             of
             David
             :
             
               they
               pearced
               my
               hands
               and
               my
               feete
               ,
               I
               may
               tell
               all
               my
               bones
               ,
               they
               beheld
               ,
               and
               looked
               upon
               me
               ,
               they
               parted
               my
               garments
               among
               them
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               cast
               his
               upon
               my
               vesture
               .
            
             And
             
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             
               they
               gaue
               me
               gal
               in
               my
               meate
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               in
               my
               thirst
               they
               gaue
               me
               vineger
               to
               drinke
               .
            
          
           
             He
             was
             crucified
             betweene
             two
             malefactors
             or
             evildoers
             ,
             
             one
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             the
             other
             on
             the
             left
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             of
             Isay
             ,
             
               He
               was
               counted
               with
               the
               transgressors
               ,
            
             yea
             Barabas
             a
             murtherer
             in
             the
             esteeme
             of
             the
             Ie●es
             preferred
             before
             Iesus
             ,
             
             and
             quitte
             by
             a
             common
             cons●nt
             ,
             and
             crye
             
               aw●y
               with
               him
               ,
               &
               deliver
               unto
               us
               Barabas
               ;
               crucifie
               him
               crucifie
               him
               .
            
             
          
           
             He
             prayed
             for
             his
             enemies
             and
             persecutors
             ,
             
               Father
               forgiue
               them
               for
               they
               knowe
               not
               what
               they
               doe
               :
            
             according
             to
             that
             of
             Isay
             ,
             
             
               He
               bare
               the
               sinne
               of
               many
               ,
               and
               prayed
               for
               the
               trespassers
               .
            
          
           
             
               Not
               a
               bone
               of
               him
               was
               broken
               ,
            
             according
             to
             that
             Law
             of
             the
             Passeover
             ,
             a
             liuely
             type
             thereof
             .
             
          
           
             To
             conclude
             ,
             that
             Christ
             should
             dye
             for
             the
             sinnes
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             it
             was
             a
             received
             opinion
             of
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             in
             all
             ages
             ,
             both
             prefigured
             and
             fore●old
             throughout
             all
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             
             prefigured
             by
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             Isaack
             ,
             the
             lifting
             up
             of
             the
             brasen
             serpent
             ,
             and
             by
             all
             other
             sacrifices
             in
             the
             Law.
             Foretold
             not
             onely
             by
             the
             Scriptures
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             but
             also
             by
             Daniel
             ,
             in
             most
             plaine
             tearmes
             ,
             
               after
               threescore
               and
               two
               weeks
               shall
               the
               Messiah
               be
               slayne
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             acknowledged
             also
             by
             Cayphas
             himself
             ,
             Highpriest
             euen
             the
             selfe
             same
             yeere
             that
             Christ
             ●uffered
             ,
             his
             words
             are
             these
             to
             the
             Pharisees
             ,
             taxing
             their
             great
             blindnes
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             and
             in
             them
             the
             whole
             nation
             of
             the
             Iewes
             to
             this
             day
             ,
             
               Ye
               perceiue
               nothing
               at
               all
               ,
               noryet
               doe
               you
               consider
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               expedient
               for
               us
               ,
               that
               one
               man
               dye
               for
               the
               people
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               that
               the
               whole
               nation
               perish
               not
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             But
             he
             that
             will
             read
             the
             whole
             storie
             of
             Christ
             crucified
             ,
             with
             the
             particulars
             described
             many
             hundreth
             yeeres
             before
             the
             same
             fell
             out
             ,
             let
             him
             turne
             to
             Isay
             ,
             and
             acknowledge
             him
             foran
             Euangelist
             ,
             who
             to
             signifie
             the
             straungnes
             of
             the
             case
             ,
             beginneth
             first
             with
             a
             preface
             ,
             
               who
               will
               beleeue
               our
               report
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             All
             which
             narration
             Rabbi
             Ionathan
             ,
             
             the
             author
             of
             the
             Chaldie
             Paraphrase
             applyeth
             to
             the
             murther
             of
             the
             Messiah
             by
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             whereunto
             agree
             Rabbi
             Simeon
             ,
             Rabbi
             Hadersan
             ,
             and
             others
             :
             proving
             further
             out
             of
             Dan.
             9.
             ver
             .
             27.
             
             That
             after
             the
             Messiah
             shall
             haue
             proached
             half
             seauen
             yeeres
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             slayne
             :
             which
             disagreeth
             litle
             or
             nothing
             frō
             the
             account
             of
             us
             Christians
             .
             Also
             in
             their
             Talmud
             it
             is
             set●e
             downe
             for
             a
             principle
             ,
             and
             the
             sentence
             pronounced
             before
             hand
             peremptorily
             &
             in
             playne
             termes
             ,
             that
             the
             Messiah
             at
             his
             comming
             shall
             be
             put
             to
             death
             .
             So
             then
             I
             may
             
             conclude
             upon
             all
             these
             particulars
             of
             Christ
             his
             Death
             &
             Passion
             ,
             foretold
             by
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             prefigured
             in
             the
             ●awe
             ,
             and
             so
             oxpounded
             and
             acknowledged
             by
             the
             Iewes
             themselues
             (
             the
             auncient
             Rabbins
             before
             mentioned
             )
             and
             finally
             ,
             so
             exactly
             fulfilled
             in
             our
             Lord
             and
             Saviour
             (
             as
             by
             the
             quotations
             in
             the
             margent
             may
             appeare
             )
             together
             with
             the
             milde
             maner
             of
             his
             death
             ,
             praying
             for
             his
             enemies
             ,
             
             
               Father
               forgiue
               them
            
             .
             and
             meekely
             recommending
             his
             soule
             into
             the
             Hands
             of
             God
             ,
             
               Father
               ,
               into
               thy
               hands
               I
               commend
               my
               spirit
            
             :
             
             with
             other
             straunge
             accidents
             and
             circumstances
             :
             that
             miraculous
             eclipse
             of
             the
             sunne
             ,
             at
             that
             verie
             instant
             ,
             from
             the
             sixt
             to
             the
             ninth
             houre
             there
             was
             darknes
             over
             all
             the
             Land
             ,
             the
             vaile
             of
             the
             temple
             rent
             in
             twaine
             ,
             from
             the
             toppe
             to
             the
             bottome
             ,
             and
             the
             earth
             did
             quake
             ,
             and
             the
             stones
             were
             cloven
             ,
             and
             the
             graues
             did
             open
             themselues
             ,
             and
             manie
             bodies
             of
             the
             Saincts
             which
             slept
             ,
             arose
             ,
             &c.
             
             Isay
             ,
             upon
             all
             these
             particularities
             and
             circumstances
             ,
             I
             hope
             ,
             I
             may
             conclude
             (
             as
             it
             is
             in
             that
             place
             )
             with
             the
             Centurion
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             were
             with
             him
             watching
             Iesus
             ,
             who
             
               when
               they
               sawe
               the
               earthquake
               ,
               and
               the
               things
               that
               were
               done
               ,
               they
               feared
               greatly
               ,
               saaying
               ,
               truly
               it
               is
               was
               the
               sonne
               of
               God.
               And
               all
               the
               people
               that
               came
               together
               to
               that
               sight
               ,
               beholding
               the
               things
               which
               were
               done
               ,
               smote
               their
               brests
               and
               returned
               .
            
             So
             may
             I
             conclude
             ,
             
               Truly
               this
               was
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               ,
            
             truly
             this
             is
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             and
             let
             all
             the
             people
             of
             the
             Iewes
             come
             together
             againe
             to
             this
             sight
             and
             behold
             him
             ,
             whom
             they
             haue
             pierced
             ,
             
             and
             smite
             their
             brests
             ,
             
               prick●d
               in
               their
               hearts
            
             like
             those
             Iewes
             in
             the
             Acts
             ,
             and
             crye
             out
             
               Men
               and
               bretheren
               ,
               what
               shall
               we
               doe
            
             ?
             and
             returne
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             
               and
               be
               baptised
               everie
               one
               in
               the
               name
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               for
               the
               remission
               of
               sinnes
               ,
            
             which
             God
             grant
             .
             And
             the
             
               Lord
               powre
               upon
               them
               the
               spirit
               of
               grace
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               of
               compassion
            
             ,
             that
             in
             soul
             &
             spirit
             they
             may
             look
             upon
             him
             ,
             whom
             they
             haue
             pierced
             ,
             
               and
               lament
               for
               him
            
             (
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             prophet
             )
             
               everie
               tribe
               and
               familie
               apart
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             His
             Resurrection
             .
          
           
             FOr
             his
             Resurrection
             it
             was
             also
             foretold
             by
             the
             prophets
             ,
             and
             prefigured
             in
             Ionas
             .
             David
             sayth
             in
             the
             person
             of
             the
             Messiah
             of
             whom
             he
             prophecied
             in
             divers
             places
             ,
             and
             was
             a
             type
             ,
             
               I
               haue
               set
               the
               Lord
               alwaies
               before
               me
               ,
            
             
             
               &c.
               
               Wherefore
               myne
               heart
               is
               gladde
               and
               my
               tongue
               rejoyceth
               ,
               my
               flesh
               also
               doth
               rest
               in
               hope
               ,
               for
               thou
               wilt
               not
               leaue
               my
               soule
               in
               the
               graue
               ,
               nor
               suffer
               thyne
               Holy
               one
               to
               see
               corruption
               .
            
             Also
             Hosea
             sayth
             ,
             
             
               After
               two
               dayes
               will
               he
               rev●ke
               us
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               third
               day
               he
               will
               rayse
               
               us
               up
               .
            
             Vs
             in
             the
             plurall
             number
             ,
             poynting
             (
             as
             it
             should
             seeme
             )
             both
             at
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             our
             Saviour
             the
             third
             day
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             raysing
             of
             a
             number
             of
             the
             Saincts
             together
             with
             him
             ,
             at
             the
             same
             tyme
             ,
             prefigured
             in
             Ionas
             ,
             
             together
             vvith
             the
             tyme
             of
             his
             abode
             in
             the
             sepulchre
             ,
             &
             foreshevved
             many
             tymes
             by
             our
             Saviour
             himself
             to
             his
             disciples
             ,
             such
             and
             such
             things
             shall
             be
             donne
             to
             the
             sonne
             of
             man
             ,
             
               He
               shall
               be
               apprehended
               ,
               evill
               intreated
               ,
               mocked
               ,
               scourged
               ,
               put
               to
               death
               ,
               but
               the
               third
               day
               he
               shall
               rise
               againe
               .
            
             
             Also
             to
             the
             Ievves
             demanding
             a
             signe
             ,
             he
             ansvvered
             ,
             
               Destroy
               this
               temple
               ,
               and
               in
               three
               dayes
               I
               will
               rayse
               it
               up
               againe
               .
            
             And
             at
             another
             tyme
             ,
             
             
               An
               evill
               and
               adulterous
               generation
               se●keth
               a
               signe
               ,
               but
               no
               signe
               shall
               be
               giuen
               them
               ,
               saue
               the
               signe
               of
               the
               prophet
               Ionas
               ,
               for
               as
               Ionas
               was
               three
               dayes
               and
               three
               nights
               in
               the
               whales
               b●ll●e
               ,
            
             
             
               so
               shall
               the
               Sonne
               of
               man
               be
               three
               dayes
               and
               three
               nights
               in
               the
               heart
               of
               the
               earth
               .
            
             Which
             prophecie
             of
             his
             they
             full
             vvell
             remembring
             ,
             and
             fearing
             the
             event
             ,
             immediatly
             upon
             his
             burial
             they
             vvent
             to
             Pila●
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Sir
               we
               remember
               that
               deceiver
               sayd
               ,
               while
               he
               was
               living
               ,
               within
               three
               dayes
               I
               will
               rise
               againe
               ,
               commaund
               therefore
               the
               sepulchre
               to
               be
               made
               sure
               ,
            
             
             
               till
               the
               third
               day
               ,
               least
               his
               disciples
               steale
               him
               away
               by
               night
               ,
               &
               say
               unto
               the
               people
               ,
               he
               is
               risen
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               &
               so
               the
               last
               error
               be
               worse
               then
               the
               first
               .
            
             All
             which
             was
             done
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             desire
             ,
             a
             strong
             watch
             appointed
             ,
             the
             Sepulchre
             sealed
             up
             ,
             all
             things
             made
             so
             sure
             by
             the
             Iewes
             as
             might
             be
             :
             for
             they
             had
             gotten
             from
             Pilate
             a
             speciall
             commission
             for
             that
             purpose
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             was
             as
             forward
             to
             grant
             it
             ,
             as
             they
             to
             aske
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             as
             large
             and
             ample
             maner
             
               as
               themselues
               knewe
            
             or
             could
             devise
             .
             All
             which
             ,
             notwithstanding
             after
             a
             most
             miraculous
             maner
             ,
             
               The
               angel
               of
               the
               Lord
               discending
               from
               heauen
               ,
            
             
             
               with
               an
               earthquake
               ,
               and
               rolling
               back
               the
               stone
               from
               the
               doore
               of
               the
               sepulchre
               ,
               the
               keepers
               astonied
               and
               become
               as
               dead
               men
            
             :
             Iesus
             our
             Saviour
             according
             to
             the
             former
             prophecies
             is
             risen
             againe
             ,
             and
             hath
             appeared
             to
             his
             Apostles
             and
             disciples
             his
             faithfull
             witnesses
             ,
             a
             number
             of
             them
             ,
             at
             divers
             severall
             times
             ,
             
               to
               whom
               he
               presented
               himself
               aliue
            
             (
             as
             S.
             Luke
             writeth
             )
             
               by
               manie
               infallible
               tokens
            
             ,
             
             
               being
               seene
               of
               them
               by
               the
               space
               of
               fortie
               dayes
               ,
               and
               speaking
               of
               those
               things
               ,
               which
               apperteyne
               to
               the
               kingdome
               of
               God
               :
            
             how
             soever
             the
             Iewes
             suborned
             the
             soldiours
             ,
             
               giving
               them
               largely
               to
               say
               ,
               his
               disciples
               came
               by
               night
               and
               stole
               him
               away
               ,
               while
               they
               slept
               ,
               which
               saying
               is
               noysed
               among
               the
               Iewes
               to
               this
               day
               .
            
             How
             probably
             (
             the
             former
             circumstances
             considered
             )
             let
             the
             world
             judge
             .
             Therefore
             I
             will
             conclude
             this
             point
             also
             ,
             with
             that
             of
             Paul
             ,
             touching
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             our
             Lord
             and
             Saviour
             ,
             
             
               He
               hath
               declared
               himself
               mightily
               
               to
               be
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               the
               Resurrection
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
            
             and
             consequently
             ,
             
             that
             Messiah
             
               promised
               before
               by
               the
               Prophets
               in
               the
               holy
               Scriptures
               ,
            
             as
             the
             same
             Apostle
             urgeth
             .
          
        
         
           
             His
             Ascention
             .
          
           
             FOr
             his
             Ascention
             ,
             it
             was
             also
             foretold
             by
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             necessarily
             followeth
             upon
             his
             Resurrection
             to
             be
             believed
             :
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             having
             finished
             the
             worke
             of
             our
             Redemption
             here
             on
             earth
             ,
             he
             ascended
             up
             into
             heauen
             ,
             and
             there
             sitteth
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God.
             David
             sayth
             ,
             
               Thou
               art
               gone
               up
               on
               high
               thou
               hast
               ledde
               captivitie
               captiue
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               received
               gifts
               for
               men
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             And
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             
             
               The
               Lord
               said
               to
               my
               Lord
               ,
               sitte
               thou
               at
               my
               right
               hand
               ,
               &c.
            
             which
             is
             the
             place
             alledged
             by
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             wherewith
             he
             put
             the
             Iewes
             to
             silence
             ,
             both
             as
             touching
             the
             Dietie
             and
             the
             humanitie
             of
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             for
             sayth
             he
             ,
             
               if
               David
               call
               him
               Lord
               ,
               how
               is
               he
               then
               his
               sonne
               ,
            
             where
             we
             may
             see
             David
             acknowledgeth
             him
             his
             Lord
             ,
             and
             consequently
             his
             God
             ,
             euen
             the
             sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             sitting
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             (
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             as
             touching
             his
             divinitie
             )
             afterwards
             to
             be
             accomplished
             also
             in
             his
             humanitie
             ,
             which
             David
             believed
             as
             verely
             should
             come
             to
             passe
             ,
             and
             forsawe
             by
             the
             eye
             of
             fayth
             ,
             as
             did
             Thomas
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             come
             to
             passe
             ,
             putting
             his
             hand
             into
             his
             side
             and
             crying
             ,
             
               My
               Lord
               &
               my
               God
            
             :
             so
             sayth
             David
             here
             ,
             
               my
               Lord
               :
               The
               Lord
               sayd
               unto
               my
               Lord
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             I
             say
             ,
             this
             article
             of
             our
             fayth
             as
             touching
             his
             Ascention
             ,
             it
             followeth
             necessarily
             to
             be
             concluded
             upon
             his
             Resurrection
             ,
             it
             needeth
             no
             other
             proof
             .
             For
             that
             whosoever
             seeth
             and
             acknowledgeth
             ,
             that
             Iesus
             being
             dead
             could
             raise
             himself
             to
             life
             againe
             ,
             will
             easily
             belieue
             also
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             able
             to
             ascend
             up
             to
             heauen
             at
             his
             pleasure
             .
             And
             hereof
             we
             haue
             also
             all
             his
             Apostles
             and
             Disciples
             for
             witnesses
             ,
             eye-witnesses
             ,
             in
             whose
             presence
             and
             sight
             he
             ascended
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             that
             place
             ,
             
               they
               looked
               stedfastly
               towards
               heauen
               as
               he
               went.
            
             
             And
             in
             witnesse
             thereof
             gaue
             up
             their
             liues
             ,
             and
             sealed
             the
             same
             with
             their
             blood
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             I
             conclude
             vpon
             all
             these
             premises
             so
             necessarily
             following
             and
             depending
             one
             apon
             an
             other
             :
             to
             witt
             his
             birth
             ,
             life
             ,
             doctrin
             ,
             actions
             ,
             death
             ,
             resurrection
             ,
             and
             ascention
             :
             seing
             nothing
             hath
             happened
             in
             the
             same
             which
             was
             not
             foretold
             by
             the
             Prophets
             of
             God
             ,
             nor
             any
             thing
             foretold
             by
             the
             same
             Prophets
             concerning
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             fulfilled
             most
             exactly
             in
             the
             person
             of
             our
             Saviour
             :
             We
             may
             most
             certainly
             assure
             our selves
             
             that
             as
             God
             is
             truth
             ,
             and
             therefore
             can
             neither
             foretell
             an
             vntruth
             ,
             nor
             yeeld
             testimonie
             to
             the
             same
             :
             so
             it
             can
             not
             be
             but
             that
             these
             things
             which
             have
             beene
             shewed
             to
             be
             so
             manifestly
             foreprophecied
             ,
             and
             so
             evidently
             accomplished
             in
             the
             person
             of
             this
             our
             blessed
             Lord
             and
             Saviour
             :
             must
             needs
             (
             I
             say
             )
             assure
             vs
             Christians
             that
             he
             was
             indeed
             the
             true
             Messiah
             :
             &
             quite
             confound
             the
             Iewes
             in
             theire
             vaine
             imagination
             ,
             and
             expectation
             of
             another
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             sending
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             :
             with
             the
             first
             plantation
             &
             wonderfull
             increase
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             NOw
             for
             those
             things
             that
             followed
             after
             his
             ascention
             as
             argumēts
             &
             effects
             of
             his
             divine
             power
             :
             they
             were
             also
             foretold
             by
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             sending
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             that
             comforter
             from
             on
             high
             with
             the
             sodayne
             ,
             strange
             and
             myraculous
             increase
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             throughout
             the
             world
             even
             against
             all
             worldly
             power
             and
             policie
             ,
             by
             the
             onely
             power
             and
             ministerie
             of
             his
             worde
             confirmed
             with
             signes
             and
             wonders
             that
             followed
             ,
             wrought
             by
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             Disciples
             ,
             and
             other
             his
             faithfull
             servants
             ,
             and
             witnesses
             in
             the
             primitive
             Church
             :
             then
             the
             which
             there
             can
             be
             no
             greater
             argument
             in
             the
             world
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             how
             all
             other
             religions
             in
             the
             world
             have
             growne
             and
             been
             maynteined
             by
             force
             of
             armes
             ,
             fyre
             and
             sword
             ,
             this
             onely
             by
             the
             preaching
             of
             Christ
             crucified
             ,
             in
             all
             na●ions
             hath
             increased
             &
             multiplyed
             &
             shall
             doe
             more
             &
             more
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             this
             must
             increase
             all
             others
             decrease
             ,
             how
             so
             ever
             the
             Turks
             have
             possessed
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             world
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             yet
             our
             Saviours
             prophecie
             in
             the
             end
             shal
             be
             found
             true
             :
             this
             gospel
             of
             the
             kingdō
             shal
             be
             preached
             throughout
             the
             whol
             world
             for
             a
             witnesunto
             al
             natiōs
             Now
             for
             the
             first
             increase
             of
             it
             how
             smal
             a
             number
             were
             there
             gathered
             together
             after
             the
             ascention
             at
             Ierusalem
             from
             whēce
             they
             were
             to
             march
             (
             even
             the
             twelue
             Apostles
             no
             great
             armie
             Godwat
             )
             to
             cōquer
             the
             world
             as
             it
             is
             in
             that
             place
             ,
             
             
             
             
               The
               law
               shall
               goe
               forth
               frō
               Ziō
               &
               the
               word
               of
               God
               frō
               Ierusalē
               .
            
             There
             was
             the
             Rendevous
             ,
             there
             they
             staid
             there
             they
             rested
             there
             they
             cōtinued
             in
             prayer
             and
             fasting
             till
             such
             time
             as
             Christ
             af●er
             his
             ascension
             according
             to
             his
             promise
             sent
             them
             the
             comforter
             even
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             
             induing
             them
             with
             power
             frō
             on
             high
             &
             arming
             thē
             at
             all
             points
             for
             so
             great
             a
             work
             .
             When
             and
             where
             being
             gathered
             togither
             
             
               all
               with
               one
               accord
               in
               one
               place
               sodenly
               there
               came
               a
               sound
               from
               heaven
               as
               of
               a
               mighty
               wind
               and
               filled
               all
               the
               house
               where
               they
               sate
               .
               And
               there
               
               appeared
               unto
               them
               cloven
               tongues
               like
               fyre
               ,
               and
               it
               sate
               upon
               each
               of
               them
               and
               they
               were
               all
               filled
               with
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               began
               to
               speak
               with
               other
               tongues
            
             as
             there
             is
             mentioned
             .
             And
             with
             these
             fiery
             cloven
             tongues
             these
             12.
             silly
             soules
             without
             any
             other
             meanes
             ,
             men
             ,
             money
             or
             munitiō
             in
             a
             very
             short
             time
             conquered
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             world
             .
             In
             so
             much
             that
             at
             one
             sermon
             of
             S.
             Peter
             
               at
               the
               same
               time
               there
               were
               added
               to
               the
               Church
               three
               thowsand
               soules
               .
            
             And
             so
             multiplied
             successively
             from
             time
             to
             time
             ,
             and
             from
             place
             to
             place
             ,
             spreading
             it selfe
             from
             one
             country
             to
             another
             ,
             and
             from
             one
             nation
             to
             an
             other
             and
             so
             at
             length
             into
             all
             nations
             ;
             
               there
               is
               neyther
               speach
               nor
               language
               where
               their
               voice
               is
               not
               heard
               ,
               their
               line
               is
               gone
               forth
               through
               all
               the
               earth
               and
               their
               words
               into
               the
               ends
               of
               the
               world
               ,
            
             as
             we
             see
             it
             is
             come
             to
             passe
             this
             day
             .
             Of
             which
             cōming
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Messiah
             Ioel
             prophesied
             saying
             .
             
             
               And
               it
               shal
               be
               in
               the
               last
               dayes
               that
               I
               wil
               power
               out
               my
               spirit
               vpon
               all
               flesh
               &c.
               and
               on
               my
               servants
               and
               on
               my
               ,
               handmaids
               .
               I
               will
               powre
               out
               my
               spirit
               &c.
               
               It
               filled
               all
               the
               howse
               where
               they
               sate
               ,
               &
               it
               sate
               upon
               each
               of
               them
               and
               they
               were
               all
               filled
               with
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               .
            
             Here
             is
             a
             deluge
             of
             Gods
             grace
             powred
             upon
             the
             world
             immediately
             upon
             the
             ascension
             of
             our
             Lord
             and
             Saviour
             .
             First
             vpon
             his
             Apostles
             and
             disciples
             of
             those
             times
             in
             greater
             measure
             as
             the
             first
             fruites
             of
             his
             spirit
             by
             the
             which
             they
             wrought
             miracles
             ,
             spake
             all
             manner
             of
             languages
             ,
             healed
             all
             maner
             of
             diseases
             ,
             cast
             out
             Divils
             ,
             raysed
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             lastly
             sealed
             the
             same
             with
             their
             blood
             .
             Poore
             fishermen
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             of
             no
             reputation
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             without
             learning
             ,
             without
             credite
             ,
             without
             meanes
             (
             as
             before
             )
             yet
             by
             this
             meanes
             conquered
             the
             world
             to
             the
             subjection
             of
             their
             maister
             Christ
             ;
             
             that
             
               stone
               cast
               aside
               of
               the
               builders
               but
               now
               become
               the
               heade
               stone
               of
               the
               corner
               :
               this
               is
               the
               Lordes
               doing
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               marvelous
               in
               our
               eyes
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             sinceritie
             of
             the
             Evangelistes
             .
          
           
             NOw
             for
             the
             Evangelists
             ,
             or
             writers
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             the
             registers
             of
             his
             birth
             ,
             life
             ,
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             death
             :
             it
             is
             to
             be
             noted
             ,
             that
             our
             Saviour
             being
             God
             ,
             tooke
             a
             different
             way
             from
             the
             custome
             of
             man
             ,
             in
             delivering
             vnto
             us
             his
             lawes
             ,
             &
             precepts
             .
             For
             that
             men
             who
             have
             been
             lawmakers
             vnto
             the
             world
             ,
             knew
             no
             surer
             way
             of
             publishing
             their
             lawes
             ,
             and
             procuring
             authoritie
             to
             the
             same
             ,
             than
             to
             write
             them
             with
             their
             owns
             handes
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             life
             time
             to
             establish
             their
             promulgation
             .
             So
             Lycurgus
             ,
             Solon
             ,
             and
             others
             among
             the
             Grecians
             ,
             Numa
             to
             the
             Romans
             ,
             
             Mahomet
             to
             the
             Sarasins
             .
             But
             Iesus
             ,
             to
             shew
             this
             divine
             power
             in
             directing
             the
             pen
             ,
             and
             stile
             of
             his
             Evangelists
             ;
             would
             not
             leave
             any
             thing
             written
             by
             himselfe
             ,
             but
             passed
             from
             this
             world
             in
             simplicity
             and
             silence
             :
             without
             any
             further
             shewe
             ,
             or
             ostentation
             of
             his
             owne
             doings
             .
             Meaning
             notwithstanding
             afterwards
             ,
             to
             his
             glorie
             ,
             and
             the
             aedification
             of
             his
             Church
             here
             on
             earth
             ,
             by
             foure
             irrefragable
             witnesses
             or
             remembrancers
             ,
             (
             the
             four
             Evāgelists
             )
             
               every
               word
               should
               be
               established
            
             &
             recorded
             .
             As
             may
             appear
             by
             that
             place
             where
             he
             saith
             :
             
             
               These
               things
               have
               I
               spoken
               vnto
               you
               being
               present
               with
               you
               ,
               but
               the
               Comforter
               which
               is
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ▪
               whom
               the
               Father
               wil
               send
               in
               my
               name
               he
               shal
               bring
               all
               things
               to
               your
               remembrance
               which
               I
               haue
               told
               you
               .
            
             Wherevpon
             I
             inferre
             ,
             that
             the
             Evangelists
             ,
             and
             Apostolicall
             writers
             ,
             were
             all
             of
             them
             guided
             and
             directed
             ,
             by
             one
             and
             the
             same
             spirit
             ,
             even
             the
             spirite
             of
             God
             for
             the
             registring
             of
             all
             things
             eyther
             sayd
             or
             donne
             by
             our
             Saviour
             :
             so
             farre
             forth
             as
             seemed
             best
             to
             his
             divine
             will
             and
             pleasure
             ▪
             to
             be
             registred
             ,
             and
             recorded
             ,
             for
             the
             benefite
             and
             edification
             of
             his
             Church
             .
             
             
               For
               there
               were
               many
               other
               things
               which
               Iesus
               did
            
             (
             as
             Io.
             the
             Evāgelist
             testifieth
             )
             
               which
               are
               not
               written
            
             :
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             which
             the
             holy
             spirit
             of
             God
             thought
             needlesse
             to
             faith
             and
             salvation
             ,
             but
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               these
               things
               are
               written
               that
               ye
               might
               beleeve
               ,
            
             
             
               that
               Iesus
               is
               the
               Christ
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               and
               that
               in
               beleeving
               ye
               might
               have
               life
               through
               his
               name
               .
            
             Now
             for
             these
             Evāgelists
             ,
             
             foure
             in
             nomber
             (
             which
             some
             have
             resēbled
             to
             the
             
               foure
               beasts
            
             in
             Ezek
             :
             )
             the
             first
             &
             last
             are
             Apostles
             ,
             that
             wrote
             as
             they
             had
             seen
             ,
             the
             two
             middle
             at
             disciples
             who
             registred
             things
             as
             they
             had
             ūderstood
             by
             cōferēce
             with
             the
             Apostles
             .
             
             The
             first
             gospel
             was
             written
             by
             an
             Apostle
             to
             give
             light
             ,
             to
             the
             rest
             :
             and
             the
             last
             also
             by
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             to
             give
             authoritie
             and
             confirmation
             to
             the
             former
             .
             The
             first
             was
             written
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             tongue
             :
             for
             that
             all
             those
             myracles
             which
             Iesus
             wrought
             were
             doone
             in
             that
             countrie
             
               (
               he
               was
               not
               sent
               but
               to
               the
               lost
               sheep
               of
               the
               house
               of
               Israel
            
             )
             to
             the
             end
             that
             eyther
             the
             whole
             nation
             might
             beleeve
             them
             or
             the
             obstinate
             impugne
             them
             :
             
             which
             yet
             never
             any
             of
             theire
             Rabbines
             tooke
             in
             hand
             to
             doe
             .
             The
             other
             three
             were
             written
             in
             the
             most
             famous
             and
             popular
             language
             of
             all
             nations
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             Greek
             tōgue
             .
             They
             wrote
             their
             stories
             in
             divers
             countries
             ,
             farre
             distant
             one
             from
             another
             ,
             and
             yet
             agreed
             they
             all
             most
             exactly
             in
             one
             and
             the
             same
             narration
             (
             as
             is
             to
             be
             seene
             )
             though
             diversly
             related
             ,
             yet
             in
             truth
             and
             substance
             all
             one
             :
             one
             sometymes
             supplying
             vvhat
             another
             
             hath
             not
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             discretion
             of
             one
             and
             the
             same
             spirit
             ,
             vvherevvith
             they
             vvere
             all
             guyded
             and
             directed
             ,
             like
             those
             four
             beasts
             in
             Ezech.
             1.12
             :
             
               Everie
               one
               went
               streight
               forward
               ▪
               whither
               their
               spirit
               ledde
               them
               ,
               they
               returned
               not
               .
            
             They
             vvrote
             in
             divers
             times
             ,
             one
             after
             another
             :
             and
             yet
             the
             later
             did
             neyther
             correct
             nor
             reprehend
             any
             thing
             in
             the
             former
             ,
             as
             heathen
             vvriters
             use
             to
             doe
             .
             They
             published
             their
             vvritings
             vvhen
             infinite
             vvere
             aliue
             that
             knevve
             the
             facts
             ,
             and
             of
             them
             no
             small
             number
             ,
             vvho
             desired
             by
             all
             meanes
             to
             impugne
             them
             .
             They
             set
             dovvne
             in
             most
             of
             their
             narrations
             ,
             the
             tyme
             ,
             the
             daye
             ,
             the
             hour
             ,
             the
             place
             ,
             the
             village
             ,
             the
             house
             ,
             the
             persons
             vvith
             all
             other
             circumstances
             ,
             vvhich
             the
             moe
             they
             are
             in
             number
             ,
             the
             more
             easie
             to
             be
             refuted
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             not
             true
             .
             Neyther
             did
             they
             write
             of
             things
             donne
             in
             farre
             Countries
             or
             places
             remote
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             same
             Countrie
             where
             they
             were
             borne
             ,
             in
             townes
             and
             cities
             that
             were
             publiquely
             knowne
             ,
             in
             Ierusalem
             it self
             ,
             in
             Bethania
             ,
             and
             Bethsaida
             ,
             villages
             hard
             by
             Ierusalem
             ,
             in
             the
             Suburbs
             and
             hills
             about
             the
             citie
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             street
             ,
             at
             such
             a
             gate
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             porch
             of
             the
             temple
             ,
             at
             such
             a
             fishpoole
             ,
             publique
             places
             ,
             familiarly
             knowne
             to
             everie
             one
             ,
             
               for
               these
               things
               were
               not
               done
               in
               a
               corner
            
             (
             as
             sayth
             the
             Apostle
             .
             )
             All
             which
             circumstances
             duly
             considered
             ,
             
             (
             never
             yet
             impugned
             )
             me
             thinks
             should
             perswade
             any
             man
             of
             reason
             ,
             to
             become
             a
             Christian
             :
             as
             Agrippa
             in
             that
             verie
             place
             acknowledgeth
             to
             Paul
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               almost
               thou
               perswadest
               me
               to
               become
               a
               Christian.
            
             They
             published
             their
             writings
             in
             their
             life
             time
             .
             They
             altered
             not
             their
             writings
             af●erwards
             as
             other
             Authors
             are
             wont
             in
             their
             latter
             Editions
             ,
             nor
             ever
             corrected
             they
             one
             jote
             of
             that
             which
             they
             had
             first
             s●t
             downe
             .
             And
             (
             that
             which
             never
             happened
             in
             any
             other
             writings
             in
             the
             world
             besides
             ,
             nor
             ever
             monarch
             was
             able
             to
             bring
             to
             passe
             for
             credite
             of
             his
             Edicts
             )
             they
             gaue
             their
             liues
             for
             defence
             and
             justifying
             of
             that
             which
             they
             had
             written
             .
             Their
             maner
             of
             writing
             is
             sincere
             &
             simple
             ,
             as
             becommeth
             so
             divine
             a
             Historie
             :
             without
             all
             art
             or
             Rhethoricall
             amplifications
             ,
             as
             Historians
             use
             .
             They
             flatter
             none
             ,
             no
             not
             Iesus
             himself
             ,
             
             whom
             they
             most
             adore
             ,
             nor
             in
             confessing
             him
             to
             be
             their
             God
             ,
             doe
             they
             conceale
             his
             infirmities
             of
             flesh
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             was
             man
             :
             as
             his
             hunger
             and
             thirst
             ,
             his
             being
             werie
             ,
             how
             he
             wept
             ,
             his
             passions
             of
             feare
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
             Nay
             ,
             these
             Evangelists
             were
             so
             sincere
             and
             religious
             in
             their
             narrations
             ,
             as
             they
             noted
             especially
             the
             imperfections
             of
             themselues
             ,
             and
             of
             such
             others
             ,
             as
             
             they
             principally
             respected
             .
             Mathew
             nameth
             himself
             ,
             Mathew
             the
             Publican
             .
             Mark
             ,
             
             Peters
             Disciple
             ,
             recordeth
             how
             S.
             Peter
             thrise
             denyed
             his
             Lord
             and
             Master
             ,
             and
             so
             of
             the
             rest
             .
             These
             mens
             writings
             were
             published
             for
             canonicall
             ,
             and
             received
             for
             undoubted
             truth
             by
             all
             that
             lived
             in
             the
             verie
             same
             age
             ,
             and
             were
             privie
             to
             everie
             particular
             circumstance
             therein
             conteyned
             .
             They
             were
             copied
             abroad
             into
             infinite
             mens
             hands
             ,
             and
             so
             conserved
             with
             all
             care
             and
             reverence
             ,
             as
             holy
             and
             divine
             Scripture
             .
             They
             were
             read
             in
             Churches
             throughout
             all
             Countries
             and
             nations
             ,
             expounded
             preached
             and
             taught
             by
             all
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             Commentaries
             made
             upon
             them
             by
             holy
             Fathers
             from
             tyme
             to
             tyme.
             So
             that
             no
             doubt
             can
             be
             made
             at
             all
             ,
             eyther
             of
             the
             Authoritie
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             originally
             and
             immediately
             proceeding
             from
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             certaintie
             :
             but
             that
             we
             haue
             the
             verie
             same
             incorrupt
             ,
             as
             the
             Authors
             left
             them
             ,
             for
             that
             it
             was
             impossible
             for
             any
             enemie
             to
             corrupt
             so
             manie
             copies
             over
             the
             world
             ,
             without
             discoverie
             and
             resistance
             .
             And
             thus
             much
             for
             the
             credite
             and
             authoritie
             of
             our
             Evangelists
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             confession
             of
             Martyrs
             .
          
           
             NOw
             for
             the
             Martyrs
             (
             or
             witnesses
             )
             appoynted
             by
             God
             ,
             for
             the
             sealing
             &
             deliverie
             of
             this
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             of
             our
             Lord
             and
             Saviour
             Iesus
             Christ
             to
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             they
             were
             first
             and
             principally
             his
             owne
             Apostes
             and
             Disciples
             ,
             
               Now
               ye
               are
               witnesses
               of
               these
               things
            
             :
             Who
             both
             heard
             his
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             sawe
             his
             myracles
             :
             
             as
             S.
             Iohn
             testifieth
             :
             
             
               that
               which
               wee
               haue
               heard
               ,
               which
               we
               haue
               seene
               with
               our
               eyes
               &c.
               
               That
               I
               say
               ,
               which
               we
               haue
               seene
               and
               heard
               declare
               we
               unto
               you
               .
            
             And
             S.
             Peter
             ,
             
             
               For
               we
               followed
               no
               deceiueable
               fables
               when
               we
               opened
               unto
               you
               the
               power
               and
               comming
               of
               our
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               but
               with
               our
               eyes
               we
               sawe
               his
               majestie
               .
            
             This
             doctrine
             (
             I
             say
             )
             of
             the
             glorious
             Gospel
             of
             our
             Lord
             and
             Saviour
             ,
             
               whereof
               they
               were
               so
               fully
               perswaded
               ,
            
             
             they
             did
             not
             onely
             professe
             it
             with
             their
             mouthes
             ,
             
               yea
               euen
               before
               Kings
               ,
               and
               were
               not
               ashamed
               ,
            
             as
             God
             sayth
             to
             Paul
             ,
             
             
               as
               thou
               hast
               testified
               of
               me
               in
               Ierusalem
               ,
               so
               must
               thou
               beare
               witnes
               also
               at
               Rome
               :
               thou
               must
               be
               brought
               before
               Caesar
               :
            
             but
             in
             witnes
             thereof
             they
             gaue
             up
             their
             liues
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             deaths
             sealed
             and
             delivered
             to
             the
             world
             the
             truth
             of
             that
             which
             in
             their
             liues
             they
             professed
             ,
             they
             haue
             sealed
             that
             God
             is
             true
             :
             These
             are
             witnesses
             worthy
             to
             be
             beleeved
             ,
             these
             are
             Martyres
             .
             Next
             to
             these
             are
             all
             those
             holy
             Disciples
             of
             theirs
             ,
             all
             those
             holy
             confessors
             of
             the
             Primitiue
             Church
             put
             to
             death
             with
             
             most
             exquisite
             torments
             ,
             under
             those
             cruell
             Roman
             tyrants
             ,
             during
             those
             tenne
             famous
             persecutions
             upon
             record
             ,
             called
             the
             ten
             persecutions
             ,
             Catexochen
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             rage
             ,
             furie
             and
             crueltie
             thereof
             :
             and
             all
             against
             poore
             ,
             harmeles
             ,
             and
             innocent
             Christians
             ,
             dayly
             to●ne
             in
             pieces
             ,
             &
             butchered
             by
             those
             wolues
             ,
             as
             sheep
             appointed
             for
             the
             slaughter
             :
             (
             whereof
             our
             Saviour
             long
             before
             had
             forewarned
             his
             Disciples
             :
             
               Behold
               I
               s●nd
               you
               as
               lambes
               among
               wolues
               ,
            
             
             &c.
             persecuted
             ,
             euen
             to
             the
             death
             ,
             
               for
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               testimonie
               which
               they
               m●inteined
               .
            
             In
             vvhich
             extreame
             &
             most
             incredible
             sufferings
             of
             Christians
             three
             points
             are
             vvorthie
             of
             great
             consideration
             .
             The
             first
             ,
             vvhat
             infinite
             multitudes
             of
             all
             estates
             ,
             conditions
             ,
             sexes
             ,
             qualities
             and
             age
             did
             suffer
             dayly
             for
             testimonie
             of
             this
             truth
             .
             The
             second
             ,
             what
             intollerable
             and
             unaccustumed
             torments
             ,
             not
             heard
             of
             in
             the
             world
             before
             ,
             were
             devised
             by
             tyrants
             for
             afflicting
             this
             kind
             of
             people
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             and
             lastly
             ,
             what
             invincible
             courage
             and
             unspeakable
             alacritie
             these
             Christians
             shewed
             in
             bearing
             out
             these
             afflictions
             and
             torments
             ,
             which
             the
             enemies
             themselues
             could
             not
             attribute
             ,
             but
             to
             some
             divine
             powre
             and
             supernaturall
             assistance
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             subjection
             of
             Spirits
             .
          
           
             ANother
             consideration
             followeth
             of
             his
             divine
             powre
             &
             omnipotencie
             ,
             declared
             and
             exercised
             upon
             the
             spirits
             infernall
             ,
             which
             in
             those
             dayes
             spake
             in
             the
             oracles
             ,
             and
             till
             that
             time
             had
             possessed
             and
             deluded
             all
             nations
             .
             Heare
             the
             complaint
             of
             one
             of
             them
             :
             
               Hei
               mihi
               ,
               congemiscite
               ,
               hei
               mihi
               ,
               hei
               mihi
               ,
               oraculorum
               defecit
               me
               claritas
               .
            
             Woe
             unto
             me
             ,
             lament
             ye
             with
             me
             ,
             woe
             ,
             woe
             to
             me
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             honour
             of
             oracles
             hath
             now
             forsaken
             me
             .
             Which
             woefull
             complaint
             is
             nothing
             els
             but
             a
             plaine
             confession
             ,
             that
             Iesus
             was
             he
             of
             whom
             a
             prophet
             sayd
             divers
             ages
             before
             ,
             
             
               He
               shall
               consume
               all
               the
               Gods
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               everie
               man
               shall
               worship
               him
               from
               his
               place
               ,
               euen
               all
               the
               yles
               of
               the
               Heathen
               .
            
             This
             confessed
             also
             the
             wicked
             spirits
             themselues
             ,
             when
             at
             Christs
             appearing
             in
             Iewrie
             they
             came
             and
             did
             their
             homage
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             besought
             him
             not
             to
             afflict
             or
             torment
             them
             before
             the
             time
             ,
             nor
             command
             them
             presently
             to
             returne
             to
             hell
             :
             but
             rather
             to
             permit
             them
             some
             litle
             time
             of
             entertainement
             in
             the
             sea
             ,
             or
             mountaines
             ,
             or
             among
             heards
             of
             swine
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             which
             conf●ssion
             they
             made
             openly
             before
             all
             men
             ,
             and
             declared
             the
             same
             afterwards
             by
             their
             deeds
             .
             For
             presently
             upon
             Christ
             
             his
             death
             ,
             &
             upon
             the
             preaching
             of
             his
             name
             &
             Gospel
             throughout
             the
             world
             ,
             the
             oracle
             in
             all
             places
             ceased
             ,
             whereof
             the
             Poets
             themselues
             beare
             witnes
             :
             
               Cessant
               Oracula
               Delphis
            
             .
             
             Whereupon
             Plutarch
             ,
             that
             lived
             within
             one
             hundreth
             yeeres
             after
             Christ
             made
             a
             speciall
             Treatise
             to
             sifte
             out
             the
             causes
             ,
             why
             the
             oracles
             of
             the
             Gods
             (
             as
             they
             deemed
             them
             )
             were
             ceased
             in
             his
             time
             .
             
             And
             after
             much
             turning
             and
             winding
             manie
             waies
             ,
             at
             length
             resolved
             upon
             two
             principall
             points
             ,
             or
             causes
             thereof
             .
             The
             first
             ,
             for
             that
             in
             his
             tyme
             there
             was
             more
             store
             of
             wisemen
             then
             before
             ,
             whose
             answers
             might
             stand
             in
             steede
             of
             Oracles
             :
             and
             the
             other
             ,
             for
             that
             perhaps
             the
             Spirits
             accustumed
             to
             yeelde
             Oracles
             ,
             were
             by
             length
             of
             tyme
             growen
             old
             and
             dead
             .
             Both
             which
             reasons
             ,
             in
             the
             common-sence
             of
             all
             men
             must
             needs
             be
             false
             :
             &
             by
             Plutarch
             himself
             cannot
             stand
             with
             probabilitie
             .
             For
             first
             in
             his
             books
             ,
             which
             he
             wrote
             of
             the
             liues
             of
             auncient
             famous
             men
             ,
             he
             confesseth
             ,
             that
             in
             such
             kind
             of
             wisdome
             as
             he
             most
             esteemed
             ,
             they
             had
             not
             their
             equals
             among
             their
             posteritie
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             in
             his
             Treatise
             of
             Phylosophie
             he
             passeth
             it
             for
             a
             ground
             ,
             that
             Spirits
             can
             not
             dye
             or
             waxe
             old
             .
             And
             therefore
             of
             necessitie
             there
             must
             be
             some
             other
             cause
             yeelded
             of
             the
             ceasing
             of
             these
             Oracles
             :
             which
             can
             not
             be
             but
             the
             presence
             ,
             and
             commandement
             of
             some
             higher
             power
             :
             according
             to
             that
             saying
             of
             S.
             Iohn
             :
             
             for
             
               to
               this
               end
               and
               purpose
               appeared
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               that
               he
               might
               destroy
               the
               works
               of
               the
               divel
               .
            
             Neyther
             did
             Iesus
             this
             alone
             in
             his
             owne
             person
             ,
             but
             gaue
             also
             powre
             and
             authoritie
             to
             his
             disciples
             ,
             and
             followers
             ,
             to
             doe
             the
             like
             :
             according
             to
             that
             their
             commission
             in
             the
             Gospel
             :
             
               Then
               called
               he
               the
               twelue
               Disciples
               together
               ,
               and
               gaue
               them
               powre
               and
               authoritie
               over
               all
               divils
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
             And
             not
             only
             to
             these
             twelue
             did
             he
             giue
             this
             absolute
             powre
             and
             authoritie
             over
             uncleane
             Spirits
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             rest
             likewise
             :
             as
             may
             appeare
             in
             the
             next
             chapter
             following
             ,
             upon
             the
             returne
             of
             their
             commission
             :
             
               And
               the
               seauentie
               returned
               with
               joy
               saying
               :
            
             
             
               Lord
               euen
               the
               Divils
               are
               subdued
               to
               us
               through
               thy
               name
               .
               And
               he
               sayd
               unto
               them
               ,
               I
               sawe
               Sathan
               like
               lightning
               fall
               downe
               from
               heaven
               :
            
             and
             so
             renueth
             their
             commission
             ,
             saying
             
               Behold
               I
               giue
               unto
               you
               powre
               to
               tread
               on
               Serpents
               &
               scorpions
               ,
               and
               over
               all
               the
               power
               of
               the
               enemie
               :
            
             (
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             Divil
             )
             neverthelesse
             (
             sayth
             he
             )
             
               in
               this
               rejoyce
               not
               ,
               that
               the
               spirits
               are
               subdued
               unto
               you
               ,
               but
               rather
               rejoyce
               because
               your
               names
               are
               are
               written
               in
               heauen
               .
            
             And
             this
             authoritie
             over
             the
             spirits
             infernall
             given
             by
             Iesus
             to
             his
             Disciples
             in
             the
             primitive
             Church
             ,
             extended
             it selfe
             so
             far
             ,
             that
             not
             
             onely
             theire
             words
             and
             commaundements
             ,
             but
             even
             theire
             ver●e
             presence
             ,
             did
             shut
             the
             mouthes
             and
             drive
             into
             feare
             ,
             the
             miserable
             spirits
             :
             as
             both
             Lactantius
             ,
             
             and
             others
             doe
             witnesse
             ,
             whence
             it
             proceeded
             ,
             that
             in
             all
             sacrifices
             ,
             conjurations
             ,
             and
             other
             mysteries
             of
             the
             gentiles
             ,
             there
             was
             brought
             in
             that
             phraise
             ,
             recorded
             by
             scoffing
             Lucian
             ,
             
               exeant
               Christia●i
            
             ,
             let
             Christians
             depart
             ,
             for
             that
             while
             they
             were
             present
             nothing
             could
             be
             well
             accomplished
             .
             And
             that
             professed
             enemie
             of
             Christianitie
             Porphyrie
             who
             of
             all
             other
             most
             earnestly
             endeavoured
             to
             empugne
             vs
             Christians
             ,
             
             &
             to
             hold
             vp
             the
             honour
             of
             his
             enfeebled
             Idols
             ,
             yet
             discoursing
             of
             the
             great
             plague
             that
             reigned
             most
             furiously
             in
             the
             citie
             of
             Messina
             in
             Cicilie
             ,
             where
             he
             dwelt
             ,
             yeeldeth
             this
             reason
             ,
             why
             Aesculapius
             the
             God
             of
             physick
             (
             much
             adored
             in
             that
             place
             was
             not
             able
             to
             help
             them
             in
             that
             extremitie
             .
             It
             is
             no
             merveile
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             if
             this
             citie
             so
             many
             yeares
             be
             vexed
             with
             the
             plague
             ,
             seeing
             that
             both
             Aesculapius
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             Gods
             ,
             be
             now
             departed
             from
             it
             ,
             by
             the
             comming
             of
             Christians
             :
             for
             since
             that
             men
             have
             begun
             to
             worship
             this
             Iesus
             ,
             we
             could
             never
             obtaine
             any
             prophet
             by
             our
             Gods.
             Thus
             much
             cōfessed
             this
             patrone
             of
             paganisme
             ,
             concerning
             the
             mayme
             that
             his
             Gods
             had
             received
             ,
             by
             the
             power
             and
             comming
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             which
             albeit
             he
             spake
             with
             a
             malicious
             minde
             to
             bring
             Christians
             in
             hatred
             ,
             yet
             is
             the
             confession
             notable
             ,
             &
             confirmeth
             that
             storie
             ,
             which
             Plutarch
             in
             his
             forenamed
             book
             doth
             report
             :
             that
             in
             the
             latter
             yeares
             of
             the
             reigne
             of
             the
             Emperour
             Tiberius
             ,
             a
             strange
             voice
             ,
             and
             exceeding
             horrible
             clamor
             ,
             with
             hideous
             ,
             cries
             ,
             skryches
             ,
             and
             howlings
             ,
             were
             heard
             by
             many
             ,
             in
             the
             Graecian
             sea
             :
             complayning
             ;
             that
             
               the
               great
               God
               Pan
            
             was
             now
             departed
             .
             And
             this
             af●irmeth
             Plutarch
             (
             that
             was
             a
             gentile
             )
             to
             have
             been
             alleadged
             and
             approved
             ,
             before
             the
             Emperour
             Tyberius
             ,
             who
             merveyled
             greatly
             thereat
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             by
             all
             his
             diviners
             ,
             and
             southsayers
             ,
             whom
             he
             called
             to
             that
             consultation
             ,
             gather
             out
             any
             reasonable
             meaning
             of
             this
             wōderfull
             accident
             .
             But
             we
             Christians
             ,
             comparing
             the
             time
             wherein
             it
             happened
             ,
             vnto
             the
             time
             of
             Christ
             his
             death
             and
             passion
             ,
             and
             finding
             the
             same
             fully
             to
             agree
             :
             we
             may
             more
             then
             pabablie
             perswade
             our selves
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             death
             of
             their
             great
             God
             Pan
             (
             which
             signifieth
             all
             ,
             was
             imported
             ,
             the
             vtter
             overthrow
             of
             all
             wicked
             spirits
             ,
             
             and
             Idols
             vpon
             earth
             :
             according
             to
             that
             vision
             of
             our
             Lord
             &
             saviour
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             
               I
               saw
               Sathan
               like
               lightning
               fall
               down
               frō
               heaven
               &c.
            
             &
             againe
             in
             an
             other
             place
             ,
             
               now
               
               is
               the
               judgment
               of
               this
               wo●ld
               ,
               now
               shall
               the
               Prince
               of
               this
               world
               be
               cast
               out
            
             (
             even
             this
             great
             God
             Pan
             )
             who
             in
             an
             other
             place
             is
             called
             
               the
               God
               of
               this
               world
               :
               the
               Prince
               that
               ruleth
               in
               the
               ayre
               ,
            
             &
             therefore
             may
             well
             be
             said
             by
             our
             Saviour
             to
             fal
             down
             frō
             heavē
             ,
             being
             before
             time
             worshiped
             in
             those
             Idols
             oracles
             and
             heathenish
             prophanations
             ,
             as
             a
             God
             in
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             exalted
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             into
             the
             highest
             heavens
             .
             But
             behold
             as
             Dagon
             ,
             that
             idol
             of
             the
             Philistims
             ,
             
             
               ●●ll
               flat
               on
               his
               face
            
             (
             and
             that
             twice
             )
             
               his
               head
               ,
               and
               hands
               dismembred
               before
               the
               arke
               of
               God
               in
               Ashdod
            
             :
             so
             did
             Sathan
             this
             great
             God
             Pan
             the
             God
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             the
             Prince
             of
             the
             ayre
             &c
             ,
             (
             let
             me
             give
             the
             Divil
             his
             due
             ,
             yea
             rather
             more
             then
             his
             due
             )
             (
             as
             doth
             the
             ho●y
             scripture
             )
             so
             did
             Sathan
             (
             I
             say
             )
             immediately
             vpon
             the
             comming
             of
             our
             Lord
             and
             Saviour
             Iesus
             Christ
             into
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             preaching
             of
             his
             Gospel
             (
             the
             ark
             of
             his
             everlasting
             covenant
             )
             fall
             flat
             one
             his
             face
             to
             the
             ground
             ,
             his
             head
             and
             hands
             dismembred
             :
             according
             to
             that
             first
             promise
             ,
             and
             covenant
             to
             our
             first
             parents
             ,
             which
             was
             this
             :
             that
             he
             (
             to
             wit
             ,
             
             the
             Messiah
             )
             
               should
               breake
               the
               serpents
               head
               &c.
            
             which
             he
             hath
             done
             ,
             not
             onely
             in
             his
             owne
             person
             ,
             by
             subduing
             Sathan
             with
             all
             his
             whole
             legions
             of
             Divills
             ,
             and
             power
             infernall
             trāpling
             them
             vnder
             his
             feet
             ;
             but
             also
             in
             his
             members
             ;
             to
             whom
             also
             he
             gave
             lyke
             authoritie
             :
             as
             before
             :
             
               he
               gave
               them
               power
               and
               authoritie
               over
               all
               Divills
               :
               yea
               over
               all
               the
               power
               of
               the
               enemie
               ,
            
             which
             argueth
             againe
             the
             power
             ,
             and
             omnipotencie
             of
             our
             Lord
             and
             Saviour
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             who
             not
             onely
             in
             his
             owne
             person
             here
             on
             earth
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             his
             servants
             ,
             disciples
             and
             followers
             ,
             was
             able
             to
             conquer
             ,
             and
             subdue
             even
             the
             Devills
             themselves
             :
             
             as
             they
             themselves
             acknowledge
             :
             
               Iesus
               I
               acknowledge
               and
               Paul
               I
               knowe
               &c.
            
             And
             thus
             much
             of
             the
             subjection
             of
             spirits
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             punishment
             of
             enemies
             .
          
           
             NOw
             resteth
             this
             his
             divine
             power
             and
             omnipotencie
             ,
             yet
             further
             to
             be
             manifested
             by
             an
             other
             consideratiō
             of
             his
             justice
             ,
             &
             severitie
             shewed
             from
             heaven
             upon
             divers
             his
             greatest
             enemies
             here
             on
             earth
             ,
             after
             his
             departure
             out
             of
             this
             world
             .
             As
             we
             may
             read
             in
             Iosephus
             :
             
             of
             Herod
             the
             first
             ,
             who
             persecuted
             Christ
             ,
             even
             in
             his
             cradle
             ,
             and
             slue
             all
             those
             infants
             in
             and
             about
             Bethlehem
             .
             And
             that
             other
             Herod
             ,
             Tetrarch
             of
             Gililie
             ,
             who
             put
             Iohn
             Baptist
             to
             death
             ,
             and
             
               scorned
               Ies●●
            
             before
             his
             passion
             :
             
             himself
             scorned
             afterwards
             by
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             and
             disgracefully
             sent
             into
             exile
             :
             first
             
             to
             Lions
             in
             France
             ,
             and
             after
             that
             ,
             to
             the
             most
             desert
             ,
             and
             inh●bitable
             places
             in
             Spaine
             :
             
             where
             he
             with
             Herodias
             wandred
             up
             &
             downe
             ,
             in
             extrea●e
             calamitie
             all
             their
             life
             time
             ;
             and
             finally
             ended
             their
             dayes
             ,
             as
             forlorne
             and
             abandoned
             of
             all
             men
             .
             In
             which
             miserie
             also
             it
             is
             recorded
             ,
             that
             the
             d●uncing
             daughter
             of
             Herodias
             ,
             
             who
             demaunded
             Iohn
             Baptists
             h●ad
             ,
             being
             on
             a
             time
             to
             passe
             over
             a
             frosen
             river
             ,
             suddenly
             the
             yce
             brake
             ,
             and
             she
             in
             her
             fall
             ,
             had
             her
             head
             cut
             off
             by
             the
             same
             yce
             ,
             without
             hurting
             the
             rest
             of
             her
             bodie
             .
             So
             likewise
             it
             is
             recorded
             in
             the
             Acts
             ,
             
             of
             Herod
             Agrippa
             ,
             
               who
               stret●hed
               forth
               his
               hand
               to
               vexe
               certaine
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               killed
               Iames
               the
               brother
               of
               Iohn
               with
               the
               sword
               ,
               and
               imprisoned
               Peter
               ,
            
             howe
             immediately
             thereupon
             (
             as
             it
             is
             in
             that
             chapter
             )
             going
             downe
             to
             Cefarea
             ,
             he
             was
             there
             in
             a
             solemne
             assemblie
             ,
             striken
             frō
             heaven
             ,
             with
             a
             most
             horrible
             disease
             ,
             whereby
             his
             bodie
             putrified
             ,
             and
             was
             eaten
             of
             wormes
             :
             as
             also
             Iosephus
             maketh
             mention
             .
             
             Pilate
             ,
             that
             gave
             sentence
             of
             death
             against
             our
             Lord
             and
             Saviour
             ;
             we
             read
             ,
             that
             after
             great
             disgrace
             received
             in
             Iurie
             ,
             
             he
             was
             sent
             home
             into
             Italie
             ,
             and
             there
             slewe
             himself
             with
             his
             owne
             hands
             .
             And
             of
             the
             very
             Emperours
             themselves
             ,
             who
             lived
             from
             Tiberius
             (
             under
             whom
             Iesus
             suffered
             )
             unto
             Constantine
             the
             great
             ,
             under
             w●om
             Christian
             Religion
             took
             dominion
             over
             the
             world
             (
             which
             contayned
             the
             space
             of
             some
             three
             hundred
             yeares
             ,
             or
             there
             abouts
             )
             very
             fewe
             ,
             or
             none
             ,
             escaped
             the
             manifest
             scourges
             of
             Gods
             dreadfull
             justice
             ,
             shewed
             upon
             them
             at
             the
             knitting
             up
             of
             their
             dayes
             .
             Whereas
             since
             the
             tyme
             of
             Constantine
             ,
             (
             whiles
             Emperours
             have
             bene
             Christians
             (
             as
             one
             hath
             observed
             )
             fewe
             or
             no
             such
             examples
             can
             be
             shewed
             :
             except
             upon
             Iulian
             the
             Apostata
             ,
             
             Valens
             the
             Arian
             haeretique
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             of
             l●ke
             detestable
             ,
             and
             notorious
             wickednes
             .
             And
             thus
             much
             of
             particular
             men
             chastised
             by
             Iesus
             .
             But
             if
             we
             desire
             to
             have
             a
             fu●l
             examp●e
             of
             his
             justice
             upon
             a
             whole
             nation
             together
             let
             vs
             consid●r
             what
             befel
             Ierusalem
             and
             the
             people
             of
             that
             place
             for
             their
             barbarous
             crueltie
             ,
             practised
             vpon
             him
             in
             his
             death
             and
             passion
             .
             And
             if
             we
             beleeve
             I●sephus
             ,
             &
             Phylo
             ,
             the
             Iewish
             historiographers
             ;
             w●o
             lived
             in
             those
             times
             :
             it
             cā
             hardly
             be
             expr●ssed
             by
             the
             tōgue
             ●r
             pen
             of
             mā
             ,
             what
             insufferable
             calamities
             ,
             &
             miseries
             ,
             were
             infl●cted
             upon
             that
             people
             presently
             after
             his
             assension
             .
             First
             of
             all
             by
             Pilate
             their
             governour
             ,
             under
             Tibe●ius
             ,
             and
             then
             againe
             by
             Petronius
             ,
             under
             Caligula
             ,
             after
             that
             by
             Cumanus
             under
             Claudius
             ,
             
             and
             lastly
             by
             Festus
             and
             Albinus
             under
             Nero.
             Through
             whose
             cruelties
             that
             nation
             was
             inforced
             a●
             last
             to
             rebell
             ,
             and
             take
             armes
             against
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             :
             which
             was
             the
             cause
             of
             their
             utter
             ruine
             and
             exterpation
             by
             Titus
             and
             Vespasian
             .
             At
             what
             time
             ,
             besides
             the
             overthrowe
             of
             their
             citie
             ,
             burning
             of
             their
             temple
             ,
             and
             other
             infinite
             distresses
             :
             (
             which
             Iosephus
             an
             eye
             witnes
             ,
             protesteth
             ,
             that
             no
             speach
             or
             discourse
             humane
             ,
             can
             declare
             )
             the
             same
             authour
             likewise
             recordeth
             ,
             xj
             C.
             M.
             persons
             to
             have
             beene
             slaine
             ,
             and
             fourescore
             and
             seventene
             thowsand
             taken
             alive
             :
             who
             were
             either
             put
             to
             death
             afterward
             in
             publique
             triumphes
             ,
             or
             sold
             openly
             for
             bondslaves
             ,
             into
             all
             partes
             of
             the
             world
             ?
             And
             in
             this
             vniversall
             calamitie
             of
             the
             Iewish
             nation
             ,
             being
             the
             most
             notorious
             and
             greevous
             that
             ever
             happened
             to
             any
             people
             or
             nation
             eyther
             before
             or
             aft●r
             ●hem
             (
             for
             the
             Romanes
             never
             practised
             the
             like
             upon
             others
             )
             it
             is
             singularly
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             and
             place
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             put
             Iesus
             to
             death
             before
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             feast
             of
             the
             Pascha
             ,
             when
             their
             whole
             nation
             was
             assembled
             at
             Ierusalē
             ,
             from
             all
             parts
             ,
             Provinces
             ,
             and
             contries
             ,
             they
             received
             this
             theire
             most
             pittifull
             subversion
             and
             overthrowe
             ,
             &
             that
             by
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Romane
             Caesar
             ,
             to
             whom
             by
             publique
             crie
             they
             had
             appealed
             from
             Iesus
             not
             long
             before
             .
             
               Wee
               have
               no
               king
               but
               Caesar.
               &c.
               
            
             
             Yea
             further
             it
             is
             observed
             ,
             that
             as
             they
             apprehended
             Iesus
             ,
             and
             made
             the
             entrance
             to
             his
             passion
             upon
             Mount
             Olivet
             ,
             where
             ●e
             vsed
             much
             to
             pray
             ,
             and
             meditate
             :
             so
             Titus
             (
             as
             Iosephus
             writeth
             )
             upō
             the
             same
             Mount
             ,
             planted
             his
             first
             siege
             ,
             for
             their
             finall
             destruction
             .
             And
             as
             they
             led
             Iesus
             from
             Caiphas
             to
             Pilate
             ,
             afflicting
             him
             in
             their
             presence
             :
             so
             now
             were
             they
             themselves
             led
             up
             and
             down
             ,
             from
             Iohn
             to
             Simon
             :
             (
             two
             seditious
             Captaines
             within
             the
             citie
             )
             and
             were
             scourged
             ,
             and
             tormented
             before
             the
             tribunall
             seates
             .
             Againe
             as
             they
             had
             caused
             Iesus
             to
             be
             scoffed
             ,
             beaten
             ,
             and
             villanously
             entreated
             by
             the
             soldiours
             ,
             in
             Pilates
             Pallace
             :
             so
             were
             now
             their
             owne
             principall
             rulers
             :
             (
             as
             Iosephus
             writeth
             )
             most
             scrornefully
             abused
             ,
             beaten
             and
             crucified
             ,
             &
             that
             by
             the
             soldiers
             .
             Which
             latter
             point
             of
             crucifying
             ,
             or
             villanous
             putting
             to
             death
             upon
             the
             crosse
             ,
             was
             begun
             to
             be
             practised
             by
             the
             Romanes
             ,
             upon
             the
             Iewish
             gentrie
             ,
             i●mediately
             after
             Christ
             his
             death
             ,
             and
             not
             before
             .
             And
             now
             at
             this
             time
             of
             the
             warre
             ,
             Iosephus
             affirmeth
             ,
             that
             in
             some
             one
             day
             f●ve
             hundreth
             of
             his
             nation
             were
             taken
             ,
             and
             put
             to
             this
             opprobrious
             kind
             of
             punishmēt
             :
             in
             so
             much
             ,
             )
             that
             for
             the
             great
             mulltitude
             
             he
             saith
             :
             
             
               nec
               locus
               su●ficeret
               crucibus
               nec
               cruces
               corporibus
               .
            
             This
             dreadfull
             and
             unspeakeable
             miserie
             ,
             fell
             upon
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             about
             40.
             yeares
             after
             Christs
             assention
             ,
             when
             they
             had
             shewed
             themselves
             most
             obstinate
             ,
             and
             obdurate
             ,
             against
             his
             doctrine
             delivered
             unto
             them
             ,
             not
             onely
             by
             himself
             ,
             but
             also
             by
             his
             disciples
             :
             of
             which
             they
             had
             now
             slaine
             S.
             Steven
             ,
             and
             S.
             Iames
             :
             and
             driven
             into
             baniment
             both
             Peter
             ,
             and
             Paul
             ,
             and
             others
             that
             had
             preached
             unto
             thē
             .
             This
             thē
             was
             the
             providence
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             the
             punishmēt
             of
             the
             Iews
             at
             that
             time
             .
             And
             ever
             after
             their
             estate
             declined
             frō
             worse
             to
             worse
             ,
             and
             their
             miseries
             daily
             multiplied
             throughout
             the
             world
             .
             Whereof
             he
             that
             will
             see
             a
             very
             lamentable
             narration
             ,
             let
             him
             read
             but
             the
             last
             book
             of
             Iosephus
             
               de
               bello
               Iudaico
            
             .
             Wherein
             is
             reported
             ,
             besides
             other
             things
             ,
             that
             after
             the
             warre
             was
             ended
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             publique
             slaughter
             ceased
             :
             Titus
             sent
             threescore
             thowsand
             ,
             Iewes
             as
             a
             present
             to
             his
             father
             to
             Rome
             ,
             there
             to
             be
             put
             to
             death
             in
             divers
             and
             sundry
             manners
             .
             Others
             he
             applyed
             to
             be
             spectacl●s
             for
             pastime
             to
             the
             Romains
             that
             were
             present
             with
             him
             .
             Wher●
             of
             Iosephus
             saith
             ,
             
             that
             he
             saw
             with
             his
             owne
             eyes
             two
             thowsand
             &
             five
             hundred
             murthered
             and
             consumed
             in
             one
             day
             ,
             by
             fight
             ,
             and
             cōbate
             among
             themselves
             ,
             and
             with
             wilde
             beasts
             ,
             at
             the
             Emperors
             appointment
             .
             Others
             were
             assigned
             in
             Antioch
             ,
             and
             other
             great
             cities
             ,
             to
             serve
             for
             faggots
             in
             their
             famous
             bonefires
             ,
             at
             times
             of
             triumph
             .
             Others
             were
             sold
             to
             be
             bondslaves
             .
             Others
             condemned
             to
             dig
             ,
             and
             hew
             stones
             for
             ever
             .
             And
             this
             was
             the
             end
             of
             that
             warr
             ,
             and
             desolation
             .
          
           
             
               Quis
               talia
               fandò
               ,
            
             
               Myrmidonum
               ,
               Dolopumve
               ,
               aut
               duri
               miles
               Vlyssi
               ,
            
             
               Temperet
               a
               lachrymis
               ?
            
          
           
             After
             th●s
             againe
             under
             Trajane
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             there
             was
             so
             infinite
             numbers
             of
             Iewes
             slaine
             ,
             and
             made
             away
             by
             Marcus
             Turbo
             in
             Africa
             ,
             and
             Lucius
             Quintus
             in
             the
             East
             ,
             as
             vvas
             vvonderfull
             .
             And
             in
             the
             eighteenth
             yeare
             of
             Adrian
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             one
             Iulius
             Severus
             being
             sent
             to
             extinguish
             all
             the
             remnant
             of
             the
             Ievvish
             generation
             ,
             destroyed
             in
             a
             very
             short
             time
             ninetie
             &
             eight
             townes
             and
             villages
             within
             that
             countrie
             ,
             and
             slue
             five
             hundred
             &
             fourescore
             thousand
             of
             them
             in
             one
             day
             .
             At
             which
             time
             also
             he
             beat
             downe
             the
             citie
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             in
             such
             sort
             ,
             as
             he
             left
             not
             one
             stone
             standing
             upō
             another
             of
             their
             ancient
             buildings
             :
             but
             caused
             some
             part
             thereof
             to
             be
             re●dified
             ,
             and
             inhabited
             onely
             by
             Gentiles
             .
             
             He
             changed
             the
             name
             of
             the
             citie
             &
             called
             it
             Aelia
             ,
             
             after
             the
             Emperors
             name
             .
             He
             droue
             out
             all
             the
             progenie
             and
             ofspring
             of
             the
             Iewes
             forth
             of
             all
             those
             countries
             ,
             with
             a
             perpetuall
             law
             confirmed
             by
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             never
             returne
             ,
             no
             nor
             so
             much
             as
             looke
             back
             from
             any
             high
             or
             eminent
             place
             ,
             to
             that
             countrie
             againe
             .
             And
             this
             was
             donne
             to
             the
             Iewish
             Nation
             ,
             by
             the
             Roman
             Emperors
             ,
             for
             accomplishing
             that
             demand
             ,
             which
             their
             principall
             Elders
             had
             made
             not
             long
             before
             to
             Pilate
             the
             Roman
             Magistrate
             ,
             (
             after
             he
             had
             washed
             his
             hands
             ,
             before
             the
             multitude
             to
             cleare
             himself
             ,
             at
             leastwise
             in
             outward
             shewe
             ,
             from
             the
             blood
             of
             Iesus
             ,
             saying
             :
             
               I
               am
               innocent
               of
               the
               blood
               of
               this
               just
               man
               ,
               looke
               you
               to
               it
               :
               )
               Then
               answered
               all
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               sayd
               ,
            
             
             ▪
             
               His
               blood
               be
               upon
               us
               &
               upon
               our
               children
               :
            
             and
             so
             it
             came
             to
             passe
             accordingly
             ,
             euen
             in
             that
             verie
             age
             .
             Then
             the
             which
             what
             greater
             argument
             of
             a
             true
             Prophet
             ?
             and
             consequently
             ,
             of
             the
             Deitie
             and
             Omnipotencie
             of
             our
             Lord
             and
             Saviour
             ,
             who
             from
             heaven
             was
             able
             in
             so
             short
             a
             time
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             so
             full
             measure
             to
             revenge
             himself
             upon
             his
             enemies
             here
             on
             earth
             .
             Yea
             ,
             a
             whole
             Nation
             together
             brought
             to
             finall
             desolation
             .
             And
             so
             much
             for
             the
             punishment
             of
             enemies
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             fulfilling
             of
             Prophecies
             .
          
           
             THe
             last
             consideration
             followeth
             ,
             and
             so
             an
             end
             :
             which
             is
             the
             fulfilling
             of
             prophecies
             ,
             all
             those
             prophecies
             uttered
             by
             our
             Lord
             and
             Saviour
             ,
             while
             h●
             was
             here
             upon
             earth
             :
             Especially
             this
             one
             of
             the
             destruction
             and
             desolation
             of
             the
             Iewish
             nation
             already
             declared
             ,
             might
             suffice
             for
             all
             ,
             which
             over
             and
             over
             ,
             while
             he
             was
             conversant
             amongst
             them
             ,
             he
             denounced
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             foretold
             should
             shortly
             be
             accomplished
             upon
             them
             ,
             in
             most
             fearfull
             maner
             .
             As
             namely
             at
             one
             tyme
             ,
             after
             a
             long
             and
             vehement
             commination
             made
             ,
             to
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             (
             in
             which
             he
             repeateth
             eight
             severall
             times
             that
             dreadfull
             threat
             ,
             woe
             )
             he
             concludeth
             that
             
               all
               the
               righteous
               blood
            
             injuriously
             
               shedde
               from
               the
               first
               martyr
               Abel
               ,
            
             and
             so
             successiuely
             should
             be
             revenged
             verie
             shortly
             upon
             that
             generation
             :
             
             
               Verely
               I
               saye
               unto
               you
               all
               these
               things
               shall
               come
               upon
               this
               generation
               :
            
             and
             in
             the
             next
             words
             threatneth
             that
             populous
             citie
             Ierusalem
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             be
             made
             utterly
             desolate
             .
             
               Ierusalem
               ,
               Ierusalem
               which
               killest
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               stonest
               them
               that
               are
               sent
               unto
               thee
               ,
               how
               often
               would
               I
               haue
               gathered
               thy
               children
               together
               ,
               as
               the
               henne
               gathereth
               her
               chickens
               under
               her
               wings
               ,
               andye
               would
               not
               .
               ●ehold
               your
               habitation
               shall
               
               be
               left
               unto
               you
               desolate
               .
            
             And
             at
             another
             tyme
             ,
             euen
             that
             solemne
             tyme
             of
             his
             entrie
             and
             tiding
             into
             Ierusalem
             before
             his
             passion
             ,
             it
             is
             sayd
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             that
             ,
             
               when
               he
               was
               come
               neare
               ,
               he
               beheld
               the
               citie
               and
               wept
               over
               it
               ,
            
             
             
               saying
               :
               O
               if
               thou
               haddest
               euen
               knowne
               ,
               at
               the
               least
               in
               this
               thy
               day
               those
               things
               which
               belong
               unto
               thy
               peace
               ,
               but
               now
               are
               they
               hidde
               from
               thyne
               eyes
               .
            
             then
             denounceth
             that
             fearfull
             desolation
             following
             :
             that
             not
             one
             stone
             should
             be
             left
             upon
             another
             ,
             but
             all
             throwne
             downe
             euen
             to
             the
             ground
             .
             Executed
             upon
             them
             &
             made
             good
             by
             Tytus
             the
             sonne
             of
             Vespatian
             ,
             and
             finally
             ,
             accomplished
             by
             Iulius
             Severus
             ,
             who
             in
             the
             daies
             of
             Adrian
             (
             as
             before
             is
             rehearsed
             )
             utterly
             defaced
             the
             verie
             ruines
             of
             that
             citie
             ,
             in
             such
             sort
             ,
             as
             he
             left
             not
             one
             stone
             standing
             upon
             another
             ,
             of
             all
             their
             auncient
             buildings
             ,
             but
             laid
             them
             euen
             with
             the
             ground
             .
             Againe
             ,
             at
             another
             time
             ,
             
             as
             some
             spake
             of
             the
             tēple
             how
             it
             was
             garnished
             with
             goodly
             stones
             ,
             and
             consecrate
             things
             ,
             he
             sayd
             :
             
               are
               these
               the
               things
               you
               looke
               upon
               ?
               the
               dayes
               will
               come
               wherein
               a
               stone
               shall
               not
               be
               left
               up●n
               a
               stone
               ,
               that
               shall
               not
               be
               throwne
               downe
               .
            
             And
             yet
             more
             particularly
             in
             the
             same
             chapter
             he
             foretelleth
             the
             signes
             ,
             whereby
             his
             disciples
             should
             perceiue
             when
             the
             tyme
             indeede
             was
             come
             :
             
               when
               ye
               shall
               see
               Ierusalem
               besieged
               with
               ●oldj●ars
               ,
            
             
             
               then
               knowe
               yee
               ,
               that
               her
               desolation
               is
               at
               hand
               .
            
             This
             foretold
             Iesus
             of
             the
             miserie
             ,
             that
             was
             to
             fall
             upon
             Ierusalem
             ,
             and
             upon
             that
             people
             (
             by
             the
             Romans
             )
             when
             the
             I●wes
             seemed
             to
             be
             in
             most
             securitie
             ,
             and
             greatest
             amitie
             with
             the
             Romans
             :
             when
             they
             could
             awaie
             with
             no
             other
             government
             but
             that
             :
             
               We
               haue
               no
               king
               but
               Caesar
               ,
            
             
             
               he
               that
               maketh
               himself
               a
               King
               speaketh
               against
               Caesar
               ,
            
             and
             consequently
             at
             that
             tyme
             ,
             they
             might
             seeme
             in
             all
             humane
             reason
             ,
             to
             haue
             lesse
             cause
             then
             ever
             to
             misdoubt
             such
             calamities
             .
             And
             yet
             how
             certaine
             and
             assured
             foreknowledge
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             most
             sensible
             feeling
             ,
             Iesus
             had
             of
             these
             miseries
             ,
             he
             declared
             by
             those
             pitifull
             teares
             he
             shedde
             upon
             sight
             and
             consideration
             of
             Ierusalem
             (
             as
             before
             is
             mentioned
             )
             when
             he
             wept
             over
             it
             :
             as
             also
             by
             that
             tender
             speech
             he
             used
             to
             the
             women
             of
             that
             citie
             ,
             who
             wept
             for
             him
             as
             he
             was
             ledde
             to
             be
             crucified
             ,
             
             perswading
             them
             to
             weepe
             rather
             for
             themselues
             and
             for
             their
             children
             ,
             (
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             miseries
             to
             followe
             )
             then
             for
             him
             .
             All
             which
             prophecies
             ,
             and
             predictions
             of
             Iesus
             ,
             with
             sundrie
             other
             his
             speeches
             ,
             foreshewing
             so
             particularly
             the
             imminent
             calamities
             of
             that
             Nation
             ,
             and
             that
             at
             such
             tyme
             ,
             when
             in
             humane
             reason
             there
             could
             be
             no
             probabilitie
             thereof
             ,
             when
             a
             certaine
             Heathen
             Chronicler
             ,
             named
             
             Phlegon
             ,
             (
             about
             a
             hundreth
             yeeres
             after
             Christs
             departure
             )
             had
             diligently
             considered
             ,
             having
             seene
             the
             same
             also
             in
             his
             dayes
             most
             exactly
             fulfilled
             (
             for
             he
             was
             servant
             to
             Adrian
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             by
             whose
             command
             the
             finall
             subversion
             of
             that
             Iewish
             nation
             was
             brought
             to
             passe
             )
             this
             Phlegon
             (
             I
             say
             )
             though
             a
             Pagan
             ,
             yet
             upon
             consideration
             of
             these
             events
             ,
             and
             others
             that
             he
             sawe
             (
             as
             the
             extreame
             persecution
             of
             Christians
             foretold
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             he
             pronounced
             ,
             that
             never
             any
             man
             foretold
             things
             so
             certainly
             to
             come
             ,
             or
             that
             so
             precisely
             were
             accomplished
             ,
             as
             were
             the
             predictions
             and
             prophecies
             of
             Iesus
             .
             And
             now
             albeit
             these
             praedictions
             and
             prophecies
             concerning
             the
             punishment
             and
             reprobation
             of
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             fulfilled
             so
             evide●tly
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             all
             the
             world
             might
             be
             a
             sufficient
             demonstration
             of
             his
             divine
             prescience
             and
             foreknowledge
             in
             things
             to
             come
             :
             yet
             were
             there
             also
             many
             other
             things
             besides
             ,
             foreshewed
             by
             him
             ,
             which
             fell
             out
             as
             exactly
             as
             these
             did
             ,
             which
             by
             no
             humane
             reason
             or
             learning
             ,
             could
             possibly
             be
             foreseene
             .
             As
             for
             example
             ,
             the
             foretelling
             of
             his
             owne
             death
             ,
             resurrection
             ,
             and
             ascention
             ,
             with
             all
             their
             severall
             circumstances
             ;
             the
             maner
             ,
             time
             ,
             place
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             particulari●ies
             ;
             as
             precisely
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             been
             al●eadie
             accomplished
             :
             and
             that
             not
             onely
             to
             his
             owne
             Disciples
             ,
             but
             euen
             to
             the
             Scribes
             &
             Pharisees
             ,
             who
             came
             of
             purpose
             to
             tempt
             him
             :
             as
             he
             that
             shall
             but
             examine
             the
             quotations
             following
             (
             which
             for
             brevirie
             sake
             I
             haue
             but
             onely
             zyphered
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             pointed
             at
             in
             figures
             )
             may
             easely
             perceiue
             .
             First
             to
             his
             Disciples
             :
             Matth.
             16
             ,
             21.
             chap.
             17
             ,
             9
             ,
             22.
             chap.
             20
             ,
             17.
             chap.
             26
             ,
             1
             ,
             11
             ,
             31.45
             .
             Ioh.
             13
             ,
             33.
             chap.
             ●6
             ,
             16.
             
             &
             13
             ,
             3.
             
             &
             18
             ,
             4.
             
             &
             14
             ,
             2
             ,
             28.
             
             Then
             to
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             :
             Mat.
             12
             ,
             38.
             chap.
             21
             ,
             38.
             
             Luk.
             13
             ,
             31.
             
             Ioh.
             2
             ,
             18.
             chap.
             3.
             12.
             chap.
             7
             ,
             33.
             chap.
             8.
             21
             ,
             28.
             chap.
             12
             ,
             31.
             
             Also
             how
             his
             Disciples
             should
             be
             scattered
             and
             forsake
             him
             :
             Ioh.
             16
             ,
             32.
             
             Of
             Peters
             denyal
             :
             Mat.
             26
             ,
             34.
             
             And
             by
             what
             maner
             of
             death
             he
             should
             glorifie
             God
             :
             Ioh.
             21
             ,
             18.
             
             How
             Iudas
             one
             of
             his
             owne
             Disciples
             should
             betray
             him
             :
             Ioh.
             6
             ,
             64
             ,
             70.
             chap.
             13
             ,
             10
             ,
             26.
             chap.
             17
             ,
             12.
             
             Mat.
             26
             ,
             21
             ,
             46.
             
             Of
             the
             sending
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             :
             Ioh.
             7
             ,
             38.
             chap.
             14
             ,
             16
             ,
             26.
             chap.
             15
             ,
             26.
             chap.
             16
             ,
             7.
             
             Luk.
             24
             ,
             49.
             
             Of
             his
             Disciples
             myracles
             ,
             which
             they
             should
             work
             in
             his
             name
             :
             Mark.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             Luk.
             10
             ,
             18.
             
             Iohn
             .
             14
             ,
             12.
             
             The
             cruell
             persecution
             that
             should
             arise
             to
             the
             professors
             of
             his
             name
             in
             all
             places
             :
             Mat.
             10
             ,
             16.
             chap.
             24
             ,
             9.
             
             Ioh.
             16.1
             .
             The
             buylding
             
             of
             his
             Church
             notwithstanding
             (
             in
             despite
             of
             the
             Divel
             ,
             and
             all
             oppositions
             )
             upon
             a
             rock
             ,
             with
             this
             sure
             word
             of
             promise
             never
             to
             fayle
             ,
             
               that
               the
               gates
               of
               hell
               shall
               not
               overcome
               it
               ,
            
             Mat.
             16
             ,
             18.
             
             And
             again
             ,
             
               I
               am
               with
               you
               alwaies
               ,
               euen
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
            
             Mat.
             28
             ,
             20
             The
             signes
             &
             tokens
             that
             should
             goe
             before
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             :
             as
             first
             ,
             the
             false
             Christs
             ,
             and
             false
             Prophets
             that
             should
             arise
             here
             and
             there
             with
             the
             Church
             ,
             yea
             and
             in
             the
             church
             :
             that
             abhomination
             of
             desolation
             spoken
             of
             by
             Daniel
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             to
             be
             set
             in
             the
             holy
             place
             :
             Matth.
             24
             ,
             5
             ,
             11.15
             ,
             23.
             
             Meaning
             (
             and
             so
             I
             thinke
             would
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             haue
             all
             men
             to
             understand
             it
             ,
             when
             he
             addeth
             this
             parenthesis
             ;
             
               Let
               him
               that
               readeth
               consider
               it
            
             )
             euen
             that
             Arch-Antichrist
             ,
             now
             
               sitting
               in
               that
               holy
               place
            
             ,
             or
             church
             (
             for
             so
             it
             was
             in
             tymes
             past
             )
             
               whose
               fayth
               was
               once
               so
               famous
               in
               all
               the
               world
               ,
            
             Rom.
             1
             ,
             8.
             
             
               Warres
               and
               rumours
               of
               Warres
               ;
               pestilence
               ,
               famine
               ,
               and
               earthquakes
               :
            
             Mat.
             24
             ,
             6.
             
             Persecution
             ,
             as
             before
             :
             
               Then
               shall
               they
               deliver
               you
               up
               to
               be
               afflicted
               ,
               and
               shall
               k●ll
               you
               ,
               and
               ye
               shall
               be
               hated
               of
               all
               nations
               ,
               for
               my
               names
               sake
               ,
            
             Mat.
             24
             ,
             9.
             
             So
             were
             Christians
             in
             the
             Primitiue
             Church
             ,
             under
             the
             Roman
             Emperors
             ,
             those
             cruell
             Caesars
             :
             and
             so
             haue
             been
             of
             latter
             tymes
             also
             ,
             under
             the
             tyrannie
             of
             this
             Arch-antichristian
             Caesar
             ,
             
               that
               abomination
               of
               desolation
            
             ,
             now
             sitting
             in
             the
             selfe
             same
             place
             :
             
             
               druncken
               with
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               Saincts
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               martyrs
               of
               Iesus
               ,
            
             whose
             destruction
             sleepeth
             not
             .
             
               Come
               I
               will
               shewe
               thee
               the
               damnation
               of
               the
               great
               whore
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Finally
             ,
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             to
             all
             nations
             ,
             Mat.
             24
             ,
             14.
             and
             the
             uniting
             ,
             and
             gathering
             together
             both
             of
             Iew
             and
             Gentile
             into
             one
             fold
             ,
             under
             one
             shepheard
             (
             euen
             that
             great
             shepheard
             of
             our
             soules
             )
             
               that
               there
               may
               be
               one
               sheepfold
               ,
               and
               one
               shepheard
               ,
            
             Ioh.
             10
             ,
             16.
             
             This
             is
             one
             of
             the
             last
             signes
             foretold
             by
             our
             Saviour
             :
             &
             but
             in
             part
             remayneth
             to
             be
             accomplished
             :
             and
             what
             hindereth
             ?
             Euen
             
               that
               abomination
               of
               Desolation
            
             before
             spoken
             of
             ,
             which
             hath
             been
             a
             stumbling
             block
             to
             all
             nations
             hetherto
             ,
             both
             Turks
             and
             Iewes
             ,
             for
             comming
             to
             Christianitie
             :
             which
             the
             Lord
             in
             due
             time
             will
             remoue
             .
             For
             Babylon
             shall
             fall
             (
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Revelation
             )
             
               it
               is
               fallen
            
             ,
             
             
               it
               is
               fallen
               ,
               Babylon
               that
               great
               citie
               .
            
             In
             part
             it
             is
             fallen
             alreadie
             :
             and
             what
             hindereth
             ,
             but
             that
             dayly
             and
             hourely
             we
             may
             expect
             the
             finall
             desolation
             thereof
             ?
             Dayly
             and
             hourely
             (
             I
             say
             ,
             for
             with
             such
             celeritie
             ,
             &
             violence
             (
             
               when
               it
               shall
               please
               God
               to
               put
               in
               their
               hearts
            
             whom
             it
             may
             concerne
             
               to
               fulfill
               his
               wil
            
             :
             Rev.
             17.17
             .
             )
             shall
             this
             sentence
             be
             executed
             .
             
             
               In
               one
               day
               shall
               her
               plagues
               come
               upō
               her
               ,
               death
               &
               
               ●orrowe
               ,
               and
               famine
               ;
               and
               she
               shall
               be
               burnt
               with
               fire
               ;
               &c.
               
               In
               one
               houre
               she
               shall
               be
               made
               desolate
               .
               Rejoyce
               over
               her
               thou
               heauen
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               ye
               Holy
               Apostles
               and
               Prophets
               ;
               for
               God
               hath
               giuen
               your
               judgment
               on
               her
               .
               And
               a
               mightie
               Angel
               tooke
               up
               a
               stone
               ,
               like
               a
               great
               milstone
               ,
               and
               cast
               it
               into
               the
               sea
               ,
               saying
               :
               with
               such
               violence
               shall
               that
               great
               citie
               Babylon
               be
               throwne
               downe
               .
            
          
           
             And
             here
             I
             might
             cast
             up
             together
             in
             like
             maner
             ,
             (
             making
             but
             one
             totall
             summe
             of
             all
             )
             the
             prophecies
             of
             all
             those
             
               Holy
               Apostles
            
             ▪
             and
             Disciples
             of
             our
             Lord
             and
             Saviour
             :
             both
             as
             touching
             divers
             particulars
             whereof
             they
             prophecied
             in
             those
             tymes
             ,
             fulfilled
             most
             exactly
             :
             as
             also
             touching
             the
             generall
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             successiuely
             in
             all
             ages
             ,
             euen
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             :
             and
             of
             the
             ende
             of
             the
             world
             it self
             .
             First
             for
             the
             particulars
             ,
             I
             will
             but
             point
             at
             them
             ,
             as
             before
             .
             One
             of
             those
             
               Holy
               Prophets
            
             prophecied
             of
             a
             generall
             dearth
             to
             fal●
             out
             in
             those
             tymes
             :
             which
             happened
             accordingly
             under
             Cla●dius
             Caesar
             ,
             Act.
             11.27
             .
             also
             of
             Pauls
             imprisonment
             ,
             Act.
             21
             ,
             10.
             
             Paul
             in
             his
             sayling
             towards
             Rome
             ,
             foretelleth
             the
             Centurion
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             tempestuous
             weather
             to
             ensue
             ,
             Act.
             27.10
             .
             Of
             their
             shipwrack
             ;
             but
             yet
             with
             safetie
             of
             their
             liues
             ve●
             .
             22.
             and
             precisely
             the
             place
             where
             they
             should
             be
             cast
             a
             shore
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               upon
               a
               certaine
               Iland
            
             :
             vers
             .
             26.
             
             In
             one
             of
             his
             Epistles
             he
             prophecieth
             of
             his
             owne
             death
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             4.6
             .
             So
             doth
             also
             Peter
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             1.14
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             for
             the
             future
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             these
             last
             daies
             ,
             with
             the
             comming
             of
             Antichrist
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             &
             all
             his
             damned
             crue
             ,
             those
             hellish
             furies
             :
             see
             how
             precisely
             these
             
               Holy
               Apostles
               and
               Prophets
            
             foretell
             of
             these
             times
             ;
             
               th●s●
               pers●ous
               times
            
             ,
             and
             how
             liuely
             ,
             they
             set
             him
             out
             in
             his
             colours
             ,
             with
             all
             his
             additions
             (
             as
             well
             becommeth
             such
             an
             
               infernall
               King
               )
               the
               angel
               of
               the
               bottomlesse
               p●tte
               ,
               whose
               name
               in
               Hebrew
               is
               Abaddon
               ,
            
             
             
               in
               Greeke
               Apollyon
               :
               that
               Antichrist
               ,
               that
               man
               of
               sinne
               :
               the
               sonne
               of
               perdition
               ,
               that
               wicked
               one
               ,
               &c.
            
             with
             all
             other
             adjuncts
             ,
             and
             circumstances
             ,
             so
             liuely
             described
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             been
             then
             alreadie
             come
             ;
             for
             euen
             in
             these
             dai●s
             (
             as
             the
             Apostle
             speaketh
             )
             
               did
               this
               mysterie
               of
               iniquitie
               beginne
               to
               worke
               .
            
             See
             then
             I
             say
             :
             2
             Thes.
             2.
             1
             
             Tim
             3.
             2
             
             Tim.
             4.
             2
             
             Pet.
             2.
             1
             
             Iohn
             .
             2
             ,
             18.
             chap.
             4
             ,
             1.
             2
             
             Ioh.
             ver
             .
             7.
             yea
             the
             whole
             Revelation
             is
             nothing
             els
             ,
             but
             a
             continued
             prophecie
             ,
             of
             all
             such
             things
             ,
             as
             should
             happen
             to
             th●
             church
             militant
             ,
             euen
             from
             the
             Apostles
             tymes
             ,
             to
             the
             ende
             of
             the
             world
             .
             All
             which
             prophecies
             we
             see
             accomplished
             :
             except
             b●fore
             excepted
             the
             finall
             destruction
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             and
             the
             calling
             of
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             whereof
             both
             our
             Saviour
             
             himself
             ,
             as
             also
             Paul
             hath
             prophecied
             ,
             Rom.
             11.
             both
             which
             we
             dayly
             expect
             :
             and
             then
             ,
             (
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Revelation
             )
             
               Come
               Lord
               Iesus
            
             .
             
             Of
             which
             second
             comming
             ,
             or
             generall
             doome
             ,
             with
             the
             maner
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             circumstances
             ;
             we
             haue
             also
             sundrie
             prophecies
             both
             of
             Christ
             &
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             which
             here
             I
             will
             joyne
             in
             one
             ,
             as
             proceeding
             all
             from
             one
             and
             the
             same
             spirit
             :
             for
             here
             all
             prophecies
             must
             come
             to
             a
             full
             period
             ,
             
               nil
               ultra
            
             .
             I
             will
             onely
             quote
             them
             ,
             as
             formerly
             :
             Mat.
             16
             ,
             27.
             chap.
             19
             ,
             28.
             chap.
             20
             ,
             1.
             chap.
             24.
             chap.
             25.
             chap.
             26.64
             .
             Iohn
             .
             5
             ,
             25.
             &c.
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             1
             
             Thes.
             4
             ,
             14.
             chap.
             5
             ,
             1.
             
             Iam.
             5
             ,
             8.
             1
             
             Pet.
             4
             ,
             7.
             2
             
             Pet.
             3.
             
             Iude
             ver
             .
             6.
             
             &
             14.
             
             Rev.
             21.
             where
             you
             shall
             see
             
               a
               new
               heaven
               and
               a
               new
               earth
            
             &c.
             
             
               New
               Ierusalem
               descending
               from
               God
               out
               of
               heauen
               ,
               prepared
               as
               a
               bride
               trimmed
               for
               her
               husband
               .
            
          
           
             Thus
             haue
             I
             brought
             you
             at
             length
             (
             as
             after
             a
             long
             and
             tedious
             passage
             by
             sea
             )
             to
             see
             land
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             the
             sea-mark
             whereunto
             ,
             after
             so
             many
             variable
             winds
             ,
             and
             so
             often
             tacking
             to
             and
             againe
             ,
             we
             haue
             directed
             our
             course
             ,
             euen
             from
             the
             first
             prophecie
             made
             to
             Adam
             in
             Paradise
             :
             Gen.
             3
             ,
             15.
             to
             the
             verie
             last
             period
             of
             all
             prophecies
             in
             the
             Revelation
             ,
             shutte
             up
             in
             the
             second
             Adam
             ,
             Iesus
             Christ
             :
             who
             is
             
               the
               first
               and
               the
               last
               ,
               Alpha
               and
               Omega
               ,
               the
               beginning
               and
               the
               ending
               :
            
             in
             whō
             all
             prophecies
             kisse
             each
             other
             ,
             &
             haue
             their
             consummation
             .
             
             
               These
               are
               the
               words
            
             (
             sayth
             he
             )
             
               which
               I
               spake
               unto
               you
               while
               I
               was
               yet
               with
               you
               :
               that
               all
               must
               be
               fulfill●d
               ,
               which
               are
               written
               of
               me
               in
               the
               Law
               of
               Moses
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Psalmes
               ,
               &c.
               
               Thus
               it
               is
               written
               ,
               and
               thus
               it
               behoved
               Christ
               to
               suffer
               ,
               and
               to
               rise
               againe
               from
               the
               dead
               the
               third
               day
               ,
               and
               that
               repentance
               &
               remission
               of
               sinnes
               should
               be
               preached
               in
               his
               name
               among
               all
               Nations
               ,
               beginning
               at
               Ierusalem
               .
            
             I
             say
             from
             this
             Ierusalem
             ,
             which
             now
             lyeth
             desolate
             ,
             I
             haue
             brought
             you
             to
             the
             
               New
               Ierus●lem
               comming
               downe
               from
               heauen
               ,
               as
               a
               bride
               adorned
               for
               her
               husband
               :
            
             from
             an
             earthly
             ,
             to
             a
             heauenly
             paradise
             ,
             and
             there
             I
             leaue
             you
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           COLLECTION
           DEMONSTRATIVE
           ,
           OR
           Summe
           of
           the
           former
           proofes
           .
        
         
           The
           Messiah
           must
           be
           a
           spirituall
           King
           ,
           to
           conquer
           the
           Divill
           ,
           death
           ,
           and
           sinne
           :
           both
           by
           scripture
           ,
           as
           also
           by
           the
           interpretation
           of
           the
           ancient
           Iewes
           themselves
           ,
           vpon
           that
           place
           of
           Genesis
           
             he
             shall
             break
             thine
             head
          
           :
           Therefore
           not
           a
           temporall
           King
           as
           the
           later
           Iewes
           imagine
           .
           
        
         
           The
           Messiah
           must
           be
           King
           over
           the
           Gentiles
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           both
           by
           scripture
           ,
           as
           also
           by
           theire
           owne
           writers
           :
           Therefore
           not
           a
           tēporall
           King
           to
           reigne
           over
           thē
           onely
           ;
           much
           lesse
           to
           subdue
           the
           Gentiles
           to
           the
           servitude
           of
           Iurie
           ;
           as
           some
           of
           them
           imagine
           .
        
         
           The
           Messi●h
           must
           be
           both
           God
           and
           man
           :
           the
           sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           incarnate
           ,
           The
           second
           person
           in
           Trinitie
           ;
           both
           by
           the
           scriptures
           ,
           as
           also
           by
           their
           owne
           writers
           :
           Therefore
           no
           such
           earthly
           Monarch
           as
           they
           exspect
           .
        
         
           The
           Messiah
           at
           his
           comming
           (
           being
           to
           be
           King
           both
           of
           Iew
           and
           Gentile
           )
           must
           change
           the
           lawe
           of
           Moses
           :
           (
           to
           wit
           the
           ceremoniall
           and
           provinciall
           proper
           to
           the
           Iewes
           onely
           )
           and
           insteed
           thereof
           ,
           give
           a
           generall
           law
           to
           both
           ,
           absolute
           ,
           and
           perfect
           ,
           to
           serve
           for
           all
           persons
           ,
           times
           ,
           &
           places
           to
           indure
           euen
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           ▪
           therfore
           no
           such
           temporall
           monarchie
           to
           be
           expected
           ,
           as
           they
           looke
           after
           .
           For
           one
           and
           the
           same
           conclusion
           followeth
           vpon
           all
           the
           premisses
           ,
           beating
           vpon
           theire
           mayne
           ground
           (
           to
           wit
           a
           temporall
           or
           earthly
           kingdome
           )
           which
           being
           once
           shaken
           ,
           the
           rest
           falleth
           to
           the
           ground
           .
        
         
           All
           prophesi●s
           whatsoever
           ,
           with
           everie
           particular
           circumstance
           foretold
           by
           the
           Prophets
           of
           the
           Messiah
           ,
           were
           both
           substancially
           ,
           &
           circumstancially
           fulfille●
           in
           the
           person
           of
           our
           bless●d
           Saviour
           :
           both
           as
           touching
           his
           bir●h
           ,
           life
           ,
           doctrine
           ,
           myracles
           ,
           death
           ,
           resurrection
           ,
           asc●ntion
           :
           and
           o●her
           effects
           afterwards
           of
           his
           divin●
           power
           :
           in
           sending
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           and
           the
           myraculous
           increase
           of
           
           his
           Church
           &c.
           
           Therefore
           was
           he
           in
           deed
           the
           Messiah
           ,
           no
           other
           to
           be
           expected
           .
        
         
           The
           Messiah
           ,
           by
           Daniels
           prophecie
           ,
           was
           to
           appeare
           immediatly
           vpon
           the
           establishment
           of
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           :
           for
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             in
             the
             ●ayes
             of
             these
             Kings
             ,
             shall
             the
             God
             of
             heaven
             set
             vp
             a
             kingdom
             ,
             which
             shall
             not
             be
             destroyed
          
           :
           Dan.
           2.44
           .
           which
           must
           needs
           be
           vnderstood
           ▪
           of
           the
           kingdome
           of
           Christ
           ,
           or
           the
           Messiah
           .
           And
           in
           these
           dayes
           was
           our
           Saviour
           borne
           ;
           even
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           Augustus
           Caesar
           :
           Therefore
           in
           him
           is
           the
           circumstance
           of
           time
           verified
           .
        
         
           The
           Messiah
           by
           Iacobs
           prophecie
           ,
           was
           to
           appeare
           ,
           imediately
           when
           the
           rod
           ,
           or
           scepter
           ,
           was
           departed
           from
           the
           house
           of
           Iuda
           ▪
           Then
           appearred
           
             that
             state
             of
             Iacob
          
           our
           Lord
           and
           Saviour
           :
           ergo
           .
        
         
           The
           Messiah
           by
           the
           prophesie
           of
           Haggai
           ,
           (
           as
           also
           by
           their●
           owne
           Thalmud
           )
           was
           to
           come
           during
           the
           second
           temple
           :
           then
           came
           our
           Lord
           and
           Saviour
           :
           ergo
           .
           And
           consequently
           the
           Ievves
           after
           this
           time
           ;
           (
           to
           wit
           the
           destruction
           of
           the
           second
           temple
           )
           in
           vaine
           expect
           for
           another
           ,
        
         
           The
           Messiah
           by
           the
           true
           account
           ,
           and
           calculation
           ,
           of
           Daniels
           Hebdomades
           or
           weekes
           of
           yeares
           ;
           was
           to
           come
           just
           according
           to
           the
           times
           before
           mentioned
           :
           So
           did
           our
           Saviour
           (
           as
           is
           aforesaid
           )
           therfore
           to
           him
           doth
           this
           circumstance
           of
           time
           beare
           witnes
           :
           And
           cons●quently
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           after
           these
           times
           by
           God
           himselfe
           appointed
           for
           the
           Messiah
           :
           (
           or
           rather
           one
           &
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           for
           there
           is
           no
           other
           difference
           ,
           but
           onely
           in
           adjuncts
           ,
           and
           circumstances
           )
           expecting
           yet
           for
           an
           other
           ;
           besides
           their
           vaine
           expectation
           ,
           make
           God
           himselfe
           a
           lyer
           .
        
         
           The
           Messiah
           by
           the
           scriptures
           ,
           was
           to
           be
           borne
           of
           the
           tribe
           of
           Iudah
           of
           the
           house
           of
           David
           :
           so
           vvas
           our
           Saviour
           :
           Therefore
           ,
           he
           alone
           the
           legitimate
           ,
           and
           true
           borne
           Messiah
           :
           by
           birth-right
           (
           as
           I
           may
           say
           ,
           )
           as
           also
           by
           praescriptiō
           ,
           ●fter
           so
           long
           time
           of
           peaceabl●
           possession
           :
           no
           other
           to
           be
           expected
           .
        
         
           The
           Messiah
           by
           the
           scripture
           ,
           as
           also
           by
           theire
           ovvne
           Rabbins
           ,
           was
           to
           be
           borne
           of
           a
           Virgin
           :
           so
           vvas
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           ergo
           .
        
         
           
             All
             other
             particulars
             ,
             foretold
             of
             the
             Messiah
             ;
             see
             them
             fulfilled
             ,
             as
             followeth
             .
             To
             wit.
             
          
           
           
             
             That
             the
             place
             of
             his
             birth
             should
             be
             Bethlehem
             .
             
          
           
             
             That
             at
             his
             birth
             all
             the
             infants
             thereabouts
             should
             be
             slayne
             .
             
          
           
             
             That
             Kings
             or
             great
             personages
             should
             come
             &
             adore
             him
             ,
             &
             offer
             gold
             &
             other
             gifts
             unto
             him
             .
             
          
           
             
             That
             he
             should
             be
             presented
             in
             the
             Temple
             of
             Ierusalem
             for
             the
             greater
             glorie
             of
             that
             second
             temple
             .
             
          
           
             
             That
             he
             should
             flee
             into
             Egypt
             and
             be
             called
             thence
             againe
             .
             
          
           
             
             That
             a
             starre
             should
             appeare
             at
             his
             birth
             ,
             to
             notifie
             his
             comming
             into
             the
             world
             .
             
          
           
             
             That
             Iohn
             Baptist
             (
             who
             came
             in
             the
             spirit
             and
             power
             of
             Eliah
             ,
             and
             therefore
             was
             called
             Eliah
             ,
             Luk.
             1
             ,
             17.
             
             Mat.
             11
             ,
             10
             ,
             14.
             should
             be
             the
             messenger
             to
             goe
             before
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             prepare
             the
             way
             ,
             &
             to
             crye
             in
             the
             desert
             .
             
          
           
             
             That
             he
             should
             beginne
             his
             owne
             preaching
             with
             all
             humilitie
             quietnes
             &
             clemencie
             of
             spirit
             .
             
          
           
             
             That
             he
             should
             be
             poor
             abject
             and
             of
             no
             reputation
             in
             this
             world
             .
             
          
           
             
             That
             he
             should
             doe
             strange
             miracles
             and
             heale
             all
             diseases
             .
             
          
           
             
             That
             he
             should
             dye
             and
             be
             slayne
             for
             the
             sinnes
             of
             his
             people
             .
             
          
           
             
             That
             he
             should
             be
             betrayed
             by
             one
             of
             his
             owne
             familiars
             .
             
          
           
             
             That
             he
             should
             be
             sold
             for
             thirtie
             pieces
             of
             silver
             .
             
          
           
             
             That
             with
             those
             thirtie
             pieces
             there
             should
             be
             bought
             afterwards
             a
             field
             of
             ●o●sheards
             .
             
          
           
             
             That
             he
             should
             ride
             into
             Ierusalem
             upon
             an
             asse
             .
             
          
           
             
             That
             the
             Iewes
             should
             beat
             and
             buffet
             his
             face
             and
             defile
             the
             same
             with
             spitting
             .
             
          
           
             
             That
             they
             should
             whippe
             ,
             rent
             and
             teare
             his
             bodie
             before
             they
             put
             him
             to
             death
             .
             
          
           
             
             That
             he
             should
             be
             put
             to
             death
             among
             theeues
             and
             mal●factors
             .
             
          
           
             
             That
             he
             should
             be
             silent
             before
             his
             enemies
             ,
             as
             a
             sheep
             before
             his
             shearer
             .
             
          
           
             
             That
             he
             should
             pray
             for
             his
             enemies
             and
             persecutors
             .
             
          
           
           
             
             That
             they
             should
             giue
             him
             vineger
             to
             drinke
             ,
             divide
             his
             apparel
             ,
             and
             cast
             lots
             for
             his
             upper
             garment
             .
             
          
           
             
             That
             the
             maner
             of
             his
             death
             should
             be
             crucifying
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             nayling
             of
             his
             hands
             and
             his
             feete
             to
             the
             crosse
             .
             
          
           
             
             That
             his
             side
             should
             be
             pearced
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             should
             looke
             upon
             him
             ,
             whom
             they
             had
             so
             pearced
             .
             
          
           
             
             That
             not
             a
             bone
             of
             him
             should
             be
             broken
             ,
             figured
             in
             the
             Passeover
             by
             that
             spotles
             lambe
             ,
             without
             blemish
             ,
             a
             type
             thereof
             ,
             and
             therefore
             is
             he
             called
             in
             the
             newe
             Testament
             ,
             the
             Lambe
             of
             God
             that
             taketh
             away
             the
             sinnes
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             the
             Lambe
             slayne
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             world
             .
             
          
           
             
             That
             he
             should
             rise
             againe
             from
             death
             the
             third
             day
             .
             
          
           
             
             That
             he
             should
             ascend
             into
             heauen
             ,
             and
             there
             sitte
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             his
             Father
             triumphantly
             for
             ever
             .
             
          
           
             All
             these
             particulars
             foretold
             of
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             see
             (
             I
             say
             )
             and
             examine
             how
             exactly
             they
             were
             all
             fulfilled
             in
             our
             Saviour
             .
             And
             there
             withall
             consider
             those
             things
             which
             fell
             out
             afterwards
             ;
             as
             effects
             of
             his
             divine
             power
             .
             To
             wit
             ,
             the
             sending
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             immediately
             after
             his
             ascension
             :
             with
             the
             miraculous
             increasse
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             persecution
             .
             The
             severe
             punishmēt
             of
             all
             his
             enemies
             :
             especially
             that
             of
             the
             Iewish
             nation
             .
             The
             subjection
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             with
             all
             his
             infernall
             power
             ,
             vnder
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             Disciples
             feete
             :
             togea●her
             with
             the
             ceasing
             of
             oracles
             .
             And
             finally
             ,
             the
             fulfilling
             of
             all
             his
             Prophecies
             ;
             (
             with
             those
             likewise
             of
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             Disciples
             )
             most
             exactly
             .
             I
             say
             all
             these
             ,
             with
             the
             former
             ,
             put
             togeather
             ,
             and
             well
             considered
             ;
             may
             s●ttle
             the
             hart
             of
             any
             Christian
             man
             ,
             against
             all
             
               Induisme
               ,
               Paganisme
            
             ,
             yea
             and
             Atheisme
             too
             ,
             in
             the
             most
             undoubted
             truth
             of
             his
             profession
             ;
             to
             wit
             the
             Christian
             religion
             :
             with
             this
             full
             ,
             and
             finall
             perswasion
             :
             wherewith
             I
             will
             knit
             up
             all
             :
             )
             that
             
               there
               is
               no
               other
               name
               under
               heaven
               given
               so
               the
               sonnes
               of
               men
               ,
               whereby
               to
               be
               saved
               ,
               but
               the
               name
               of
               Iesus
               Christ.
            
             And
             therefore
             to
             him
             be
             the
             honour
             of
             our
             Salvation
             ascrib●d
             ,
             and
             to
             no
             other
             .
             To
             him
             (
             I
             s●●
             )
             with
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Spirite
             :
             even
             t●at
             bessed
             Trinitie
             ;
             〈…〉
             glorie
             ;
             now
             and
             evermore
             .
             Amen
             .
             Amen
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           To
           the
           forlorne
           ,
           and
           distressed
           Ievves
           in
           Barbarie
           ;
           And
           in
           them
           to
           all
           others
           now
           groaning
           under
           the
           heavie
           yoak
           of
           captivitie
           in
           what
           natiō
           soever
           ;
           scattered
           ,
           &
           dispersed
           throughout
           the
           vvorld
           :
           Grace
           ,
           mercy
           ,
           and
           peace
           ,
           be
           multiplied
           ;
           in
           
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           the
           true
           Messiah
           .
        
         
           BEing
           imployed
           not
           long
           since
           into
           Barbarie
           ,
           the
           land
           of
           your
           capt●vitie
           ,
           where
           at
           this
           present
           you
           live
           ,
           in
           great
           bondage
           ,
           &
           slav●ri●
           ;
           &
           so
           have
           done
           this
           long
           time
           :
           (
           as
           doe
           also
           the
           rest
           of
           your
           brethren
           ,
           and
           nation
           elsewhere
           ,
           dispersed
           throughout
           the
           world
           ,
           groaning
           under
           the
           yoak
           of
           their
           cruell
           taskmaisters
           :
           (
           as
           did
           your
           forefathers
           in
           the
           Land
           of
           Egypt
           foure
           hundred
           and
           thirtie
           yeres
           :
           this
           captivitie
           of
           yours
           ,
           
           having
           continued
           now
           almost
           foure
           tymes
           400
           yeeres
           :
           the
           last
           and
           greatest
           of
           all
           :
           than
           the
           which
           was
           never
           heard
           ,
           nor
           read
           of
           greater
           of
           any
           people
           ,
           from
           the
           creation
           of
           the
           world
           to
           this
           day
           ,
           nor
           shall
           be
           :
           )
           the
           King
           ,
           at
           that
           time
           of
           my
           arr●vall
           ,
           vpon
           his
           expedition
           towards
           Fez
           ,
           I
           appointed
           to
           stay
           at
           Saphia
           ,
           till
           his
           returne
           back
           from
           those
           warrs
           :
           where
           I
           remained
           in
           the
           lower
           castle
           ,
           almost
           six
           monthes
           ,
           solitary
           ,
           and
           in
           suspense
           ,
           expecting
           the
           doubtfull
           event
           thereof
           .
           Wh●ther
           resorted
           to
           me
           often
           to
           accompany
           me
           ,
           and
           for
           my
           better
           instruction
           in
           the
           Hebrue
           (
           whereof
           I
           had
           a
           litle
           tast
           before
           )
           one
           of
           the
           cheife
           Rabbins
           of
           that
           your
           synagogue
           ;
           
             Rabbi
             Shimeon
          
           :
           a
           man
           of
           grave
           ,
           and
           sober
           cariage
           ,
           and
           pleasant
           otherwise
           ,
           of
           whose
           company
           I
           was
           very
           glad
           .
           Now
           and
           then
           ,
           among
           other
           matters
           ,
           arguing
           ,
           and
           reasoning
           ,
           of
           the
           Messiah
           ,
           (
           as
           ye
           say
           
             yet
             to
             come
          
           :
           but
           as
           we
           say
           ,
           &c
           are
           able
           to
           prove
           ,
           by
           invincible
           arguments
           ,
           and
           demonstrations
           ,
           both
           out
           of
           your
           owne
           Lawe
           ,
           &
           Rabbines
           ,
           
             al●eadie
             come
          
           :
           )
           which
           gaue
           me
           occasion
           ,
           (
           having
           little
           els
           to
           doe
           ;
           and
           not
           knowing
           how
           to
           passe
           that
           tedious
           time
           better
           )
           ●o
           gather
           togither
           ,
           all
           those
           arguments
           ,
           and
           reasons
           ,
           I
           had
           read
           ,
           or
           for
           the
           present
           could
           conceive
           of
           my self
           ,
           drawne
           both
           out
           of
           the
           sacred
           scripture
           ,
           and
           other
           bookes
           ,
           as
           touching
           that
           controversie
           .
           Wher●
           by
           I
           might
           be
           the
           more
           able
           ,
           over
           and
           besides
           the
           matter
           of
           imployment
           ,
           &
           busynes
           I
           came
           about
           ,
           to
           maintayne
           that
           Religion
           prof●ss●d
           in
           my
           
           countrie
           ,
           and
           the
           undoubted
           faith
           ,
           whereof
           
             his
             Maiestie
             ,
             the
             King
             of
             Great
             Britayne
             ,
          
           (
           as
           others
           his
           predecessors
           have
           donne
           )
           professeth
           himselfe
           a
           cheife
           defender
           :
           according
           to
           that
           his
           most
           iust
           tytle
           :
           
             defender
             of
             the
             faith
          
           .
           And
           afterwards
           ,
           when
           the
           King
           sent
           for
           me
           to
           Morocus
           ,
           being
           lodged
           amongst
           you
           by
           his
           appointment
           in
           the
           Iudaria
           ,
           in
           one
           of
           your
           principall
           Houses
           ;
           where
           I
           staid
           ,
           before
           I
           could
           get
           my
           despatch
           from
           the
           King
           ,
           three
           Monthes
           ,
           and
           a
           halfe
           ;
           where
           also
           I
           grewe
           familiarly
           acquainted
           with
           divers
           of
           your
           nation
           ,
           and
           was
           presented
           at
           sundrie
           times
           (
           especially
           at
           your
           mariages
           ,
           and
           solemne
           feasts
           )
           with
           divers
           of
           your
           dainties
           ,
           which
           I
           tooke
           very
           kindly
           ,
           and
           ever
           since
           have
           studied
           ,
           what
           Christian
           dainties
           I
           might
           send
           you
           backe
           againe
           in
           recompence
           ;
           or
           rather
           duties
           ,
           in
           steed
           of
           those
           dainties
           .
           Seeing
           also
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           (
           which
           I
           could
           not
           choose
           but
           see
           ,
           with
           much
           pity
           ,
           and
           compassion
           )
           the
           great
           ,
           and
           grievous
           oppression
           ,
           vnder
           which
           you
           grone
           :
           taxations
           ,
           vexations
           ,
           exactions
           ;
           grammings
           (
           as
           you
           call
           them
           )
           even
           with
           torments
           rather
           than
           fayle
           ;
           drubbings
           (
           so
           many
           hundreth
           blowes
           at
           once
           ,
           as
           my selfe
           have
           both
           seen
           and
           heard
           :
           )
           with
           that
           base
           servile
           and
           most
           contemptible
           state
           ,
           and
           condition
           otherwise
           ,
           (
           above
           any
           other
           natiō
           ,
           or
           people
           )
           under
           which
           you
           live
           :
           not
           onely
           in
           Barbary
           ,
           but
           in
           al
           other
           parts
           of
           the
           world
           besides
           :
           as
           a
           fatal
           effect
           ,
           of
           that
           heavie
           curse
           laid
           on
           you
           by
           your
           own
           forefathers
           long
           agoe
           ,
           vpon
           the
           death
           of
           Christ
           ;
           (
           when
           Pilate
           the
           judge
           washed
           his
           hands
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             I
             am
             innocent
             of
             the
             blood
             of
             this
             iust
             man
             ,
             looke
             yee
             to
             it
             :
             )
             they
             cried
          
           with
           one
           consent
           
             his
             blood
             be
             vpon
             vs
             &
             on
             our
             children
             .
          
           As
           also
           of
           that
           prophesie
           of
           our
           Saviour
           in
           his
           life
           time
           ,
           when
           he
           wept
           over
           Ierusalem
           saying
           
             ô
             if
             thou
             haddest
             even
             knowne
             ,
             at
             the
             least
             in
             this
             thy
             day
             ,
             those
             things
             which
             belong
             to
             thy
             peace
             ,
             but
             now
             are
             they
             hid
             frō
             thine
             eyes
             &c.
             
          
           And
           more
           particularly
           to
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           he
           renueth
           it
           over
           &
           againe
           :
           
             when
             yee
             shall
             see
             Ierusalem
             besieged
             with
             soldiers
             then
             know
             yee
             that
             her
             desolation
             is
             at
             hand
             .
             For
             these
             be
             the
             dayes
             of
             venga●ce
             to
             fulfill
             all
             things
             that
             are
             written
             .
             For
             there
             shall
             be
             great
             distresse
             in
             this
             land
             ,
             and
             wrath
             over
             this
             people
             .
             And
             they
             shall
             fall
             one
             the
             cadge
             of
             the
             sword
             and
             shall
             be
             lead
             captive
             into
             all
             nations
             &c.
             
          
           Which
           heavie
           curse
           of
           your
           owne
           forefathers
           ,
           and
           prophisie
           of
           his
           ,
           how
           truely
           they
           have
           been
           fulfilled
           both
           the
           one
           &
           the
           other
           ,
           all
           the
           world
           seeth
           ,
           and
           yee
           your selves
           feele
           the
           effect
           :
           as
           before
           .
           The
           Lord
           in
           mercie
           ,
           take
           away
           the
           vayle
           from
           your
           hearts
           ,
           that
           at
           length
           ye
           may
           
             know
             those
             things
             which
             belōg
             to
             your
             peace
             which
             now
             are
             hid
             frō
             your
             
             eyes
             :
             for
             why
             will
             ye
             dye
             ô
             ye
             house
             of
             Israel
          
           ?
           These
           considerations
           (
           I
           say
           )
           and
           reasons
           ,
           with
           some
           others
           ,
           have
           moved
           me
           ;
           and
           partly
           in
           recompence
           of
           those
           your
           definaes
           ,
           and
           dainties
           ,
           wherof
           I
           tasted
           so
           often
           while
           I
           was
           amongst
           you
           )
           to
           send
           you
           here
           a
           smal
           banket
           ,
           of
           such
           dainties
           as
           Christendome
           can
           afford
           :
           wishing
           you
           would
           but
           tast
           some
           part
           of
           mine
           (
           as
           I
           did
           of
           yours
           )
           being
           indeed
           Sabbath
           dayes
           dainties
           :
           
             tast
             (
             I
             say
             )
             and
             see
             how
             sweet
             the
             Lord
             is
             .
          
           And
           the
           rather
           doe
           I
           invite
           you
           to
           this
           banket
           ,
           
           yea
           rather
           provoke
           you
           therevnto
           (
           even
           to
           your
           owne
           
             salvation
             ,
             which
             through
             your
             fall
             is
             come
             to
             us
             Gentiles
             to
             provoke
             you
          
           (
           as
           it
           is
           that
           place
           )
           for
           that
           now
           
             the
             time
             of
             your
             redemtion
             draweth
             neare
          
           (
           with
           ours
           :
           
           
             much
             nearer
             now
             thē
             whē
             we
             beleeved
          
           )
           foretold
           also
           ,
           both
           by
           Christ
           ,
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           as
           was
           your
           desolation
           :
           and
           shall
           one
           day
           ,
           as
           surely
           and
           certainely
           come
           to
           passe
           ,
           the
           one
           as
           the
           other
           .
           For
           God
           that
           hath
           promised
           is
           of
           power
           to
           performe
           it
           ;
           he
           will
           doe
           it
           ;
           
             he
             is
             able
             to
             graffe
             you
             in
             againe
             ,
             into
             your
             owne
             olive
             tree
             .
             Verely
             I
             tell
             you
             ,
          
           (
           saith
           our
           Saviour
           to
           the
           Pharisies
           )
           
             ye
             shall
             not
             see
             me
             ,
             vntill
             the
             time
             come
             ,
             that
             yee
             shall
             say
             blessed
             is
             he
             that
             commeth
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord.
          
           
           Therefore
           such
           a
           time
           shall
           cōe
           with
           out
           all
           doubt
           ,
           whearein
           ye
           shall
           so
           say
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           most
           willingly
           obey
           the
           Heavenly
           calling
           ,
           without
           any
           more
           
             resisting
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             as
             did
             your
             forefathers
             .
          
           Also
           in
           an
           other
           place
           :
           
           
             and
             Ierusalem
             shall
             be
             troden
             vnder
             foote
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             vntill
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             be
             fulfilled
             :
          
           So
           long
           and
           no
           longer
           :
           there
           is
           the
           period
           .
           
           And
           Paul
           the
           Apostle
           in
           a
           most
           fervent
           manner
           ,
           both
           prayeth
           and
           prophesieth
           to
           this
           effect
           :
           
             brethren
             my
             hearts
             desire
             ,
             and
             prayer
             to
             God
             for
             Israel
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             saved
             .
          
           
           Then
           prophecieth
           at
           large
           in
           the
           chapter
           following
           ,
           and
           that
           most
           divinely
           ,
           as
           of
           their
           fall
           so
           of
           their
           generall
           call
           in
           due
           time
           :
           with
           many
           arguments
           ,
           and
           reasons
           to
           that
           purpose
           .
           Which
           praier
           ,
           and
           prophesie
           of
           his
           ,
           proceeding
           from
           a
           divine
           instinct
           ,
           and
           revelation
           ;
           no
           doubt
           shall
           one
           day
           take
           effect
           .
           
             For
             it
             can
             not
             be
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             word
             of
             God
             should
             take
             effect
             .
             For
             it
             is
             the
             power
             of
             God
             unto
             salvation
             to
             every
             one
             that
             believeth
             ,
             to
             the
             Iew
             first
             and
             also
             to
             the
             Grecian
          
           To
           the
           Iew
           first
           :
           thereis
           the
           promise
           there
           is
           the
           priviledge
           .
           Lift
           up
           your
           heades
           now
           therefore
           ó
           ye
           Iewes
           ,
           sonnes
           of
           Abraham
           ,
           children
           of
           the
           promise
           :
           
           
             to
             whom
             pertayneth
             the
             adoption
             ,
             and
             the
             glorie
             ,
             and
             the
             covenants
             ,
             and
             the
             giving
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             and
             the
             service
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             promises
             :
             of
             whom
             are
             the
             f●thers
             ,
             and
             of
             whom
             concerning
             the
             flesh
             Christ
             came
             .
          
           I
           say
           lift
           up
           your
           heads
           ,
           and
           listen
           to
           the
           heavenly
           call
           ,
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostle
           Paul
           ,
           
             for
             
             your
             redemtion
             draweth
             nere
             .
             This
             is
             the
             generation
             of
             them
             that
             seeke
             him
             of
             them
             that
             s●eke
             thy
             face
             :
             Iaacob
             ,
             Silah
             .
             Lift
             up
             your
             heads
             ye
             gates
             ,
             &
             be
             ye
             li●t
             up
             ,
          
           
           
             ye
             everlasting
             doores
             ,
             and
             the
             King
             of
             glorie
             shall
             come
             in
             .
          
           And
           let
           us
           Christians
           also
           (
           
             upon
             whom
             the
             ends
             of
             the
             World
             are
             come
             )
             lift
             up
             our
             heads
             and
             knowe
          
           (
           remembring
           that
           parable
           of
           the
           figtree
           )
           
             when
             w●
             s●e
             these
             things
             beginne
             to
             come
             to
             passe
             ,
          
           
           
             that
             the
             kingdome
             of
             God
             is
             near
             ,
             eue●
             at
             the
             doores
             .
             Verely
             ,
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             this
             generation
             shall
             not
             passe
             ,
             till
             all
             these
             things
             be
             donne
             :
          
           
           
             Heauen
             and
             earth
             shall
             p●sse
             away
             ,
             but
             my
             Words
             shall
             not
             passe
             away
             .
          
           They
           are
           the
           words
           of
           our
           Saviour
           .
        
         
           
             And
             now
             bretheren
          
           (
           to
           returne
           to
           Paul
           )
           
             I
             commend
             you
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             word
             of
             his
             grace
             ,
             which
             is
             able
             to
             buyld
             you
             up
             ,
             and
             to
             giue
             you
             an
             inheritance
             among
             all
             them
             which
             are
             sanctified
             .
             Be
             favourable
             unto
             Sion
             for
             thy
             good
             pleasure
             ,
          
           
           
             build
             the
             walls
             of
             Ierusalem
             .
             Then
             shalt
             thou
             accept
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             righteousnes
             ,
             euen
             the
             burn●offring
             and
             oblation
             ,
             then
             shall
             they
             offer
             calues
             upon
             thyne
             altar
             .
             Oh
             giue
             salvation
             unto
             Israel
             out
             of
             Sion
             ,
             when
             God
             turneth
             the
             captivitie
             of
             his
             people
             ,
          
           
           
             then
             shall
             Iaakob
             rejoice
             ,
             and
             Israel
             shall
             be
             glad
             .
             When
             the
             Lord
             brought
             againe
             the
             captivitie
             of
             Sion
             ,
             we
             were
             like
             them
             that
             dreame
          
           :
           
           
             then
             was
             our
             mouth
             filled
             with
             laughter
             ;
             and
             our
             tongue
             with
             joye
             :
             then
             sayd
             they
             among
             the
             Heathen
             ,
             The
             Lord
             hath
             d●ne
             great
             things
             for
             them
             .
             The
             Lord
             hath
             done
             great
             things
             for
             us
             wherof
             we
             rej●ice
             .
          
           
           
             O
             Lord
             bring
             againe
             our
             captivitie
             ,
             at
             the
             rivers
             in
             the
             south
             .
          
           
           
             Saue
             us
             (
             O
             Lord
             our
             God
             and
             gather
             us
             from
             among
             the
             Heathen
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             praise
             thyne
             holy
             name
             ,
             and
             glorie
             in
             thy
             praise
             .
             Comfort
             us
             according
             to
             the
             dayes
             ,
          
           
           
             that
             thou
             hast
             afflicted
             us
             ,
             &
             according
             to
             the
             yeeres
             that
             we
             ha●e
             seene
             e●el
             .
             Thou
             wilt
             arise
             ,
             and
             haue
             mercie
             upon
             Sion
             ,
             for
             the
             time
             to
             haue
             mercie
             thereon
             ,
             for
             the
             appointed
             time
             is
             come
             .
             For
             thy
             servants
             delight
             in
             the
             stones
             thereof
             ,
             and
             h●ue
             pitie
             on
             the
             dust
             thereof
             .
             Then
             the
             He●then
             shall
             ●eare
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             kings
             of
             the
             earth
             thy
             glorie
             :
             when
             the
             Lord
             shall
             buyld
             up
             Si●n
             ,
             and
             shall
             appeare
             in
             his
             glorie
             :
             and
             shall
             turne
             unto
             the
             prayer
             of
             the
             desolate
             ,
             &
             not
             dispis●
             then
             p●ayer
             .
             This
             shall
             be
             written
             for
             the
             generation
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             which
             shall
             be
             created
             shall
             praise
             the
             Lord
             ,
             for
             he
             hath
             looked
             downe
             from
             the
             height
             of
             his
             sanctuarie
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             heaven
             did
             the
             Lord
             behold
             the
             earth
             :
             th●t
             he
             might
             heare
             the
             mourning
             of
             the
             prisoner
             ,
             and
             deliver
             the
             children
             appointed
             unto
             death
             :
             that
             they
             may
             decl●re
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             in
             Sion
             ,
             and
             his
             praise
             in
             Ierusal●m
             .
             For
             God
             will
             saue
             Sion
             ,
             and
             bui●d
             the
             cities
             of
             Iuda
             ,
             that
             men
             may
             dwell
             there
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             haue
             it
             in
             poss●ssion
             :
             the
             seed
             as
             of
             his
             servants
             shall
             i●●erit
             it
             ,
             and
             they
             tha●●●ue
             his
             name
             sh●ll
             ●w●l●
             ther●in
             .
             Surely
             the
             Lord
             wil●
             not
             sayle
             his
             p●ople
             ,
          
           
           
             neyther
             will
             he
             fo●sake
             his
             inheritance
             .
             He
             hath
             
             alway
             remembred
             his
             covenant
             and
             promise
             ,
          
           
           
             that
             he
             made
             to
             a
             thou●and
             generations
             .
             Thou
             wilt
             thinke
             upon
             thy
             congregation
             which
             thou
             hast
             possessed
             of
             old
             ,
             &
             on
             the
             rodde
             of
             thine
             inheritance
             ,
             which
             thou
             hast
             redeemed
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             on
             mount
             Sion
             ,
             wherein
             thou
             hast
             dwelt
             .
          
           Yea
           when
           the
           Lord
           turneth
           againe
           the
           captivitie
           of
           hi●
           people
           ,
           which
           will
           be
           ,
           when
           they
           turne
           unto
           him
           by
           hartie
           repentance
           ,
           not
           before
           :
           
           
             when
             they
             cryed
             to
             the
             Lord
             in
             their
             trouble
             ,
             he
             delivered
             them
             out
             of
             their
             distresse
             ,
          
           then
           will
           he
           make
           euen
           their
           verie
           enimies
           to
           become
           their
           friends
           ,
           &
           giue
           them
           grace
           &
           favour
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           all
           those
           kings
           and
           princes
           ,
           under
           whom
           now
           they
           liue
           and
           groane
           in
           most
           miserable
           slaverie
           and
           bondage
           (
           as
           in
           their
           former
           captivities
           may
           be
           observed
           )
           
             He
             sawe
             when
             th●y
             were
             in
             affliction
             and
             heard
             their
             crye
             .
          
           
           
             He
             remēbred
             his
             covenant
             towards
             them
             ,
             and
             repented
             according
             to
             the
             multitude
             of
             his
             mercies
             ,
             and
             gaue
             them
             favour
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             all
             them
             that
             led
             them
             captiues
             ,
          
           for
           
             the
             hearts
             of
             Kings
             are
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             as
             the
             rivers
             of
             waters
             :
             he
             turneth
             them
             which
             way
             soever
             it
             pleas●th
             him
             .
          
           
           
             So
             the
             Lord
             stirred
             up
             the
             spirit
             of
             Cyrus
             King
             of
             Persia
             ,
          
           
           (
           after
           that
           their
           seauentie
           yeeres
           captivitie
           in
           Babylon
           )
           as
           also
           Darius
           and
           others
           to
           write
           in
           their
           behalf
           ,
           sundrie
           most
           favourable
           edicts
           ,
           
           for
           their
           returne
           into
           their
           owne
           countrie
           again
           :
           with
           large
           liberalitie
           ,
           for
           the
           rea●difying
           ,
           of
           the
           temple
           of
           God
           in
           Ierusalem
           :
           
             for
             the
             Lord
             had
             made
             them
             glad
             ,
             and
             turned
             the
             heart
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Asshur
             unto
             them
             ,
          
           
           
             to
             incourage
             them
             in
             the
             work
             of
             the
             house
             of
             God
             ,
             euen
             the
             God
             of
             Israel
             .
          
           Therefore
           Ezra
           blesseth
           the
           Lord
           ,
           ●or
           all
           these
           extraordinarie
           favours
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             Blessed
             be
             the
             Lord
             God
             of
             our
             Fathers
             ,
          
           
           
             which
             so
             hath
             put
             in
             the
             Kings
             heart
             to
             beautifie
             the
             house
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             is
             in
             Ierusalem
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Yea
           rather
           then
           fayle
           of
           his
           promised
           deliverance
           to
           his
           people
           ,
           when
           they
           crye
           unto
           him
           in
           their
           distresse
           ,
           
           
             he
             will
             rebuke
             euen
             kings
             for
             their
             sakes
             .
          
           As
           he
           did
           Pharaoh
           king
           of
           Aegypt
           ,
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           old
           :
           
           with
           this
           peremptorie
           commaund
           by
           the
           hand
           of
           Moses
           over
           and
           over
           :
           
             Let
             my
             people
             goe
             that
             they
             may
             serue
             me
             ,
             or
             if
             thou
             wilt
             not
             &c.
          
           inflicting
           upon
           them
           one
           plague
           after
           another
           ,
           till
           at
           length
           they
           were
           forced
           to
           driue
           them
           away
           (
           as
           it
           is
           in
           that
           place
           )
           
             Rise
             up
             ,
             get
             you
             out
             from
             among
             my
             people
             ,
             and
             goe
             serue
             the
             Lord
             ,
             as
             ye
             haue
             sayd
             .
             And
             the
             Egyptia●s
             did
             force
             the
             people
             ,
          
           
           
             because
             they
             would
             send
             them
             out
             of
             the
             Land
             in
             hast
             (
             for
             they
             sayd
             we
             dye
             all
             )
             giving
             them
             favour
             in
             the
             meane
             tyme
             ,
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Egyptians
             :
          
           
           
             also
             Moses
             was
             verie
             great
             in
             the
             Land
             of
             Egypt
             in
             the
             si●●t
             ●f
             Pharoahs
             servants
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             people
             .
             Behold
             I
             haue
             made
             thee
             Ph●raohs
             God
          
           (
           sayth
           the
           Lord
           )
           
             so
             
             he
             brought
             out
             Israel
             from
             among
             them
             ,
          
           
           
             for
             his
             mercie
             endureth
             for
             evrr
             ,
             with
             a
             mightie
             hand
             and
             out
             stretched
             arme
             ,
             &c.
             after
             four
             hundreth
             and
             thirtie
             yeeres
          
           captivitie
           in
           Aegypt
           .
           
             And
             when
             the
             four
             hundreth
             and
             thirtie
             yeeres
             ,
             were
             expyred
             ,
             euen
             the
             self
             same
             day
             departed
             all
             the
             hosts
             of
             the
             Lord
             out
             of
             the
             Land
             of
             Aegypt
             .
          
           
           
             And
             the
             Lord
             went
             before
             them
             by
             day
             in
             a
             pillar
             of
             a
             cloud
             to
             lead
             them
             the
             way
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             by
             night
             in
             a
             pillar
             of
             fire
             to
             giue
             them
             light
             .
             He
             divided
             the
             sea
             in
             two
             parts
             ,
             &
             made
             Israel
             to
             passe
             through
             the
             mids
             of
             it
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             overthrewe
             Pharaoh
             and
             his
             host
             in
             the
             red
             sea
             ,
             for
             his
             mercie
             indureth
             for
             ever
             .
          
           So
           leading
           them
           through
           the
           wildernes
           &
           feeding
           them
           fortie
           yeeres
           with
           Manna
           frō
           heauen
           :
           till
           at
           length
           he
           brought
           them
           safe
           &
           sound
           ,
           (
           as
           it
           were
           
             upon
             egles
             wings
          
           )
           maugre
           all
           difficulties
           and
           oppositions
           of
           enimies
           what
           soever
           ,
           euen
           to
           the
           promised
           Land
           of
           Canaan
           
             the
             lot
             of
             their
             inheritance
          
           .
           Where
           they
           continued
           in
           peace
           and
           prosperitie
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           they
           served
           him
           ,
           &
           kept
           his
           commandements
           :
           but
           when
           once
           they
           sinned
           against
           him
           :
           (
           or
           rather
           as
           often
           as
           they
           sinned
           ,
           for
           it
           was
           not
           once
           but
           often
           )
           &
           
             forgat
             the
             Lord
             their
             God
             ,
             which
             brought
             them
             out
             of
             the
             Land
             of
             Aegypt
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             house
             of
             bondage
          
           :
           then
           he
           suffered
           their
           enemies
           to
           prevayle
           against
           them
           &
           tyrannize
           over
           them
           ,
           sometymes
           one
           and
           sometimes
           another
           ,
           till
           at
           length
           they
           were
           caried
           captiues
           to
           Babylon
           .
           Yet
           ever
           (
           as
           the
           burdē
           of
           that
           psalm
           is
           )
           
             whē
             they
             cryed
             to
             the
             Lord
             in
             their
             trouble
             ,
             he
             delivered
             them
             out
             of
             their
             distresse
             ,
          
           raysing
           up
           from
           tyme
           to
           tyme
           Iudges
           (
           as
           he
           did
           Moses
           and
           Ioshua
           at
           the
           first
           )
           
             which
             delivered
             them
             out
             of
             the
             hands
             of
             their
             oppressors
             .
          
           
        
         
           Othoni●l
           ,
           who
           delivered
           thē
           out
           of
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           King
           of
           Arā
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           in
           that
           place
           ,
           
           where
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             did
             wickedly
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             &
             forgat
             the
             Lord
             their
             God
             ,
             &
             served
             Baalim
             ;
             therfore
             the
             wrath
             of
             the
             Lord
             was
             kindled
             against
             Israel
             ,
             &
             he
             sold
             thē
             into
             the
             hand
             o●
             Chushan-rishathaim
             ,
             king
             of
             Aram
             ,
             whō
             they
             served
             eight
             yeeres
             .
             But
             when
             they
             cryed
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             the
             Lord
             stirred
             them
             up
             a
             Saviour
             ,
             euen
             Othoniel
             ,
             &c.
             
             So
             the
             land
             had
             rest
             fortie
             yeeres
             .
             Ehud
             ,
          
           who
           delivered
           thē
           out
           of
           the
           hand
           of
           Eglon
           ,
           
           king
           of
           Moab
           .
           
             Then
             the
             childrē
             of
             Israel
             ●gain
             cōmitted
             wickednes
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             &
             the
             Lord
             strengthned
             Eglon
             king
             of
             Moab
             ,
             &c.
             
             So
             they
             served
             Eglon
             king
             of
             Moab
             18
             yeeres
             .
             But
             whē
             they
             cryed
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             the
             Lord
             stirred
             thē
             up
             a
             Saviour
             ,
             Ehud
             the
             sonne
             of
             Gera
             ,
          
           
           
             &c.
             
             So
             the
             land
             had
             rest
             80
             yeres
             .
             And
             after
             him
             was
             Shamgar
             the
             sonne
             of
             Anath
             ,
             which
             slew
             of
             the
             Philistims
             600
             men
             with
             an
             oxe
             goad
             ,
             &
             he
             also
             delivered
             Israel
             .
             Deborah
          
           &
           Barack
           who
           delivered
           thē
           out
           of
           the
           hand
           of
           Iabin
           ,
           
           king
           of
           Canaan
           .
           
             And
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             
             began
             again
             to
             do
             wickedly
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             &
             the
             Lord
             sold
             thē
             into
             the
             hand
             of
             Iabin
             king
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             whose
             chief
             Captain
             was
             Sisera
             .
             Then
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             cryed
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             at
             that
             time
             Deborah
             a
             Prophetesse
             judged
             Israel
             ,
             then
             she
             sent
             &
             called
             Barak
             &c.
             
             
             And
             the
             Lord
             destroyed
             Sisera
             &
             all
             his
             charets
             &c.
             
             And
             the
             land
             had
             rest
          
           40
           
             yeares
             .
             
             Gedeon
          
           ,
           who
           delivered
           them
           out
           of
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Midianites
           .
           
           
             Afterward
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             committed
             wickednes
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             &
             the
             Lord
             gaue
             them
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             Midian
          
           7
           
             yeares
             &c.
          
           
           
           
             So
             was
             Israel
             exceedingly
             impoverished
             by
             the
             Midianites
             :
             therfore
             the
             childrē
             of
             Israel
             cryed
             unto
             the
             Lord
             &c.
          
           &
           he
           raised
           them
           another
           Saviour
           even
           
             Gedeon
             ,
             that
             valiant
             man
          
           ,
           
           
             who
             with
             three
             hundreth
             men
          
           (
           &
           no
           more
           )
           
             such
             as
             lapped
             water
             with
             their
             tongues
          
           (
           the
           rest
           sent
           away
           by
           the
           Lords
           command
           )
           overthrew
           the
           whole
           host
           of
           Midian
           ,
           
           
             with
             this
             cry
             the
             sword
             of
             the
             Lord
             &
             of
             Gedeon
             .
             Thus
             was
             Midian
             brought
             low
             before
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             :
             
             so
             that
             they
             lift
             vp
             their
             heads
             no
             more
             :
             &
             the
             countrie
             was
             in
             quietnes
             40
             yeres
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             Gedeon
             .
          
           
           
             But
             when
             Gedeon
             was
             dead
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             turned
             away
             &c.
             and
             remembred
             not
             the
             Lord
             their
             God
             which
             had
             delivered
             them
             out
             of
             the
             hands
             of
             all
             their
             enemies
             on
             every
             side
             &c.
             
          
           After
           him
           succeeded
           Abimilech
           his
           sonne
           .
           
             After
             Abimilech
             Tola
             .
             After
             Tola
             ,
             Iair
             the
             Gileadite
             .
          
           After
           these
           arose
           Iepthe
           who
           delivered
           them
           out
           of
           the
           hand
           of
           the
           Ammonites
           .
           
             And
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             wrought
             wickednes
             again
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             served
             Baalim
             &c
             ,
          
           
           
             &
             forsooke
             the
             Lord
             &
             served
             not
             him
             .
             Therfore
             the
             wrath
             of
             the
             Lord
             was
             kindled
             against
             Israel
             and
             the
             Lord
             sold
             them
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Philistims
             ,
             and
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             children
             of
             Ammon
             &c.
             
          
           
           
             Then
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             cryed
             unto
             the
             Lord
             &c.
             
          
           So
           the
           Lord
           raised
           them
           up
           another
           
             valiant
             man
          
           even
           
             Iepthe
             .
             Then
             the
             spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             came
             upon
             Iepthe
             &c.
             
          
           
           
             So
             Iepthe
             went
             unto
             the
             children
             of
             Ammon
             to
             fight
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             delivered
             them
             into
             his
             hands
             .
             Thus
             the
             children
             of
             Ammon
             were
             humbled
             before
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             .
             And
             lepthe
             judged
             Israel
             6
             yeares
             .
          
           
           
             After
             him
             Ibzan
             of
             Bethlehem
             judged
             Israel
             .
          
           After
           him
           Elon
           .
           After
           Elon
           ,
           
             Abdon
             .
             But
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             continued
             to
             commit
             wickednesse
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             the
             Lord
             delivered
             them
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Philistims
          
           40
           yeares
           .
           Then
           God
           raysed
           up
           Sampson
           ,
           who
           with
           the
           j●w-bone
           of
           an
           Asse
           slew
           a
           thousand
           of
           the
           Philistims
           at
           once
           .
           
           
             And
             he
             judged
             Israel
             in
             the
             daies
             of
             the
             Philistims
          
           20
           yeares
           .
        
         
           Thus
           may
           we
           see
           by
           all
           these
           examples
           (
           and
           make
           vse
           thereof
           ●f
           we
           be
           wise
           )
           what
           the
           state
           and
           condition
           of
           Gods
           people
           hath
           beene
           ever
           of
           old
           ,
           the
           effect
           in
           briefe
           ,
           or
           burden
           of
           the
           song
           ,
           nothing
           else
           but
           
           this
           :
           
             when
             they
             sinned
             against
             the
             Lord
             ,
             he
             delivered
             them
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             their
             enemies
             :
             but
             when
             they
             cryed
             to
             the
             Lord
             in
             their
             trouble
          
           (
           that
           is
           to
           say
           repented
           )
           
             he
             straight-way
             delivered
             them
             out
             of
             their
             distresse
             ,
          
           raysing
           up
           from
           time
           to
           time
           ,
           one
           Saviour
           or
           deliverer
           after
           another
           ,
           &
           so
           immediatly
           governing
           them
           by
           Iudges
           till
           the
           daies
           of
           Samuel
           .
           When
           this
           people
           still
           growing
           worse
           and
           worse
           ,
           and
           not
           contented
           with
           this
           sacred
           kind
           of
           government
           ,
           immediately
           from
           God
           himselfe
           ,
           but
           desiring
           a
           King
           like
           all
           other
           Nations
           :
           
             Make
             us
             now
             a
             King
             to
             judge
             us
             like
             all
             other
             Nations
             :
          
           he
           gave
           them
           a
           King
           in
           his
           anger
           ,
           saying
           to
           Samuel
           :
           
           
             heare
             the
             voyce
             of
             the
             people
             in
             all
             that
             they
             shall
             say
             unto
             thee
             ,
             for
             they
             have
             not
             cast
             thee
             away
             ,
             but
             they
             haue
             cast
             me
             away
             ,
             that
             I
             should
             not
             raigne
             over
             thē
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           And
           as
           before
           under
           the
           Iudges
           ,
           so
           now
           under
           the
           Kings
           still
           as
           they
           sinned
           ,
           and
           multiplied
           their
           transgressions
           ,
           so
           did
           the
           Lord
           inflict
           and
           multiply
           upon
           them
           his
           judgements
           ,
           one
           plague
           after
           another
           :
           till
           at
           length
           they
           were
           caried
           captiues
           into
           Babylon
           .
           After
           which
           long
           captivitie
           ,
           yet
           restored
           againe
           upon
           their
           repentance
           ,
           the
           time
           was
           not
           long
           ,
           but
           they
           fell
           againe
           to
           their
           old
           byas
           ,
           and
           forgate
           the
           Lord
           their
           God
           ,
           which
           
             had
             done
             so
             great
             things
             for
             them
             :
          
           yea
           ,
           rather
           now
           worse
           then
           ever
           ,
           persecuting
           the
           Prophets
           from
           time
           to
           time
           ,
           whom
           God
           raysed
           up
           amongst
           them
           ,
           and
           killing
           them
           one
           after
           another
           :
           even
           till
           the
           comming
           of
           the
           Messiah
           ,
           and
           him
           likewise
           they
           crucified
           .
           Whereupon
           ensued
           this
           last
           and
           finall
           desolation
           ,
           as
           the
           full
           measure
           of
           their
           sinnes
           deserved
           ,
           and
           as
           themselves
           desired
           ,
           saying
           :
           
             his
             blood
             be
             upon
             us
             and
             upon
             our
             children
             :
          
           which
           hath
           continued
           now
           almost
           this
           1600
           yeares
           :
           the
           longest
           captivitie
           and
           greatest
           miserie
           that
           ever
           happened
           to
           any
           people
           ,
           and
           so
           shall
           continve
           ,
           till
           they
           (
           as
           did
           their
           forefathers
           )
           turne
           to
           the
           Lord
           by
           trve
           and
           hearty
           repentance
           ,
           and
           
             cry
             unto
             the
             Lord
             in
             their
             trouble
             ,
             and
             then
             will
             the
             Lord
             deliver
             them
             out
             of
             their
             distresse
             ,
          
           according
           to
           the
           former
           examples
           ▪
           and
           not
           before
           .
           And
           this
           is
           the
           state
           and
           condition
           of
           the
           Iewes
           at
           this
           day
           :
           the
           miserable
           state
           (
           I
           say
           )
           with
           the
           cause
           ▪
           and
           the
           remedie
           ,
           which
           God
           graunt
           they
           may
           make
           use
           of
           .
           Amen
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
           Escapes
           .
        
         
           Pag.
           22
           line
           .
           26.
           adde
           these
           words
           (
           
             Seeing
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             so
             many
             signes
             and
             arguments
             at
             once
             concurring
             together
             ,
             I
             may
             well
             conclude
             as
             before
             .
          
           )
           pag.
           51.
           l.
           14
           put
           out
           these
           words
           (
           
             of
             a
             trve
             Prophet
             ?
             and
             consequently
             .
          
           )
           pag.
           58.
           l
           9.
           for
           ,
           (
           
             in
             the
          
           ,
           read
           ,
           
             is
             the.
          
           )
           line
           10.
           for
           ,
           (
           
             was
             appeare
          
           ,
           read
           ,
           
             was
             to
             appeare
          
           .
           )
           line
           12.
           for
           ,
           (
           State
           ,
           read
           ,
           Starre
           .
           )
           With
           what
           other
           faulte
           else
           ,
           I
           desire
           the
           judicious
           Reader
           to
           Correct
           with
           his
           Penne.
           
        
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A02727-e370
           
             1
             Sam.
             18.1
             
          
           
             Rom.
             3.1
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             9.4
             .
          
           
             Act.
             3.17
             .
          
           
             Act.
             11.26
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             13.24
             
          
           
             Rom.
             11.22
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             12.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A02727-e1050
           
             Gen.
             3
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             3
             ,
             2.
             
             Rom.
             9.4
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             19.42
             .
          
           
             Deu.
             18
             .
             1●
             
          
           
             ver
             .
             18.
             
          
           
             Deu.
             34.10
             
          
           
             Deu.
             18.26
             ,
          
           
             Esa.
             53.8
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             89.3
             .
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             7.13
             
          
           
             1
             Kin.
             12.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             2.7
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             72
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             ver
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             ver
             .
             17.
             
          
           
             Esai
             .
             6.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             Luc.
             19
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             Isai.
             4
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Isaie
             .
             9
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             Isai.
             4.2
             .
          
           
             Isa.
             7
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             Micah
             .
             5.2
             .
          
           
             Isai.
             9.6
             .
          
           
             Isai.
             4.2
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             2.7
             .
          
           
             Hose
             .
             1
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             11●
             .
             1
             .
          
           
             Psa.
             107
             ,
             20
             
          
           
             Iob.
             19
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             6
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             Ier.
             23
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             Act.
             25.10
             ▪
             
          
           
             Deu.
             18.15
             
          
           
             Isai.
             2.3
             .
          
           
             Esa.
             29.18
             .
          
           
             Isai.
             42.4
             .
          
           
             ●sa●
             .
             8.10
             .
          
           
             Ezec.
             20
             .
             2●
             
          
           
             Ier.
             31.32
             .
          
           
             ●o●
             .
             49.10
             
          
           
             Ler.
             3
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             Hag.
             2.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             24.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             Mal
             ▪
             3.1
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             23.14.22
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             27.
             
          
           
             Isai.
             53.5
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             8
             ,
             56.
             
             Act.
             3
             ,
             21.
             
             Chap.
             8
             ,
             44.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             2
             ,
             17.
             
             Gen.
             3.4
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             3.7
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             19
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             5.14
             .
          
           
             Psal
             51.4
             .
             Rom.
             3.4
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             66.7
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             147.2
             
          
           
             Hag.
             2.10
             .
          
           
             Isa.
             11.6
             .
          
           
             Iudg.
             12.6
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             8.11
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             19.
             
          
           
             Luc.
             3
             .
             1●
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             11.3
             ▪
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             10.24
             .
          
           
             Math.
             22.16
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             10.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             5
             ,
             38.
             
          
           
             Dan.
             2.44
             .
          
           
             Isay.
             11.12
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             2.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             Isai.
             7.14
             .
          
           
             Ier.
             32.22
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             1
             ,
             ●8
             .
          
           
             Mich.
             5.2
             .
             Mat.
             2.5
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             132
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             2.1
             .
          
           
             Psa.
             72
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             Iosua
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             Num.
             24.17
             
          
           
             Luk.
             ●
             ,
             28.
             
             Chap.
             2
             ,
             31.
             
          
           
             2
             Esd.
             7.26
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             2
             ,
             ●
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             10.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             2
             ,
             ●●
             .
          
           
             Ier.
             31
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             35.19
             
          
           
             Mat.
             2.13
             .
             Hos.
             11.1
             .
             Isay.
             19
             ,
             1.
             
          
           
             Euseb.
             iib.
             6.
             
          
           
             Mal.
             3
             ,
             1.
             
          
           
             chap.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             1.13
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             1
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             3.16
             .
             Mar.
             1.10
             .
             Luk.
             3
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             .
             1
             .
             3●
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             6.5
             .
             Mat.
             22.37
             .
          
           
             Isa.
             42.1
             .
             Zach.
             9.9
             .
             Porph.
             lib.
             Delaud
             .
             Philo
             
          
           
             Isa.
             35.5
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             .
             1●
             .
             17
             .
             Mark.
             5.22
             .
          
           
             *
             Deut.
             19.15
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             7.11
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             9.33
             ▪
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             10
             .
             2●.37
             .
          
           
             *
             Luk.
             7.20
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             7.20
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             16.
             
             ●●
             .
          
           
             Ch.
             16.23
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             6.60
             .
          
           
             Ch.
             7.48
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             8.20
             .
          
           
             Plut
             apophth
             prise
             .
             regum
             .
          
           
             Mar.
             1.35
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             16.24
             .
          
           
             Eccl.
             10.7
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             10.9
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             16.33
             .
          
           
             Mar.
             13
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             chap.
             13
             ,
             13
             Luk
             ,
             21.16
             
          
           
             Mat.
             16
             ,
             25.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             14
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             10
             ,
             34.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             18
             ,
             31.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             ●1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Zach.
             9.9
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             21
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             55.13
             .
             &
             109.4
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             26
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             26
             ,
             67.
             
             Isay.
             50
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             23.33
             .
             Psal.
             22.16
             .
          
           
             Zach.
             12.10
             
          
           
             Psal.
             69
             ,
             2●
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             23.32
             .
          
           
             Isay.
             53
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             23
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             Isay.
             53
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             19
             ,
             36.
             
             Exo.
             12.
             46.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             22
             ,
             1.
             
             Num.
             21.8
             .
          
           
             Dan.
             ●
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             11
             .
             4●
             .
          
           
             Isay.
             53
             ,
          
           
             Mat.
             27.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             23.
             
          
           
             Act.
             1.37
             .
          
           
             Zach.
             12.10
             
          
           
             Psa.
             16.8
             .
          
           
             Hos.
             6
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Iona.
             1
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             18.31
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             2.18
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             12.38
             .
          
           
             cha
             .
             27
             ,
             62.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             28
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Act.
             1
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             1
             ,
             4
             
          
           
             Rom.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             68
             ,
             18
             
          
           
             Psa.
             110
             ,
             1.
             
          
           
             Act.
             1
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             24.14
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             24.47
             .
          
           
             Isa.
             2.3
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             .
             14.26
             cha
             .
             15.26
             .
             and
             16.7
             .
          
           
             Act.
             2.1
             .
          
           
             Ioel.
             2.28
             .
          
           
             Pal.
             118.22
             .
             Act.
             4.11
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             14.25
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             20.30.21.25
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             Ezek.
             1.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             1.2
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             15
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             Act.
             26
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             21
             ,
             18.
             
             Luk.
             19
             ,
             41.
             
             Mar.
             14.33
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             10
             ,
             3.
             
             Mar.
             14
             ,
             67.
             
          
           
             Luk
             ,
             24
             ,
             4●
             .
          
           
             1
             Ioh.
             1.1
             .
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             1
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             1.1
             .
          
           
             Act.
             23
             ,
             11.
             cha
             .
             27
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             10.16
             .
             Rev.
             6
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             Zeph.
             2
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             Iuven.
             Saty
             6.
             
          
           
             Plutar
             ,
             de
             defectu
             oraculor
             .
          
           
             1
             Ioh.
             3
             ,
             ●●
             
          
           
             Luk.
             9
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             cha
             .
             10
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             Lact.
             lib.
             2.
             div
             .
             inst
             .
             cap.
             16.
             
          
           
             ●orph
             .
             lib.
             7.
             cont
             ;
             Christ.
             apud
             Euseb.
             lib.
             5.
             cap.
             1.
             de
             prep
             .
             Evan.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             .
             ●2
             .
             31
             .
             2.
             
             Cor.
             4.4
             .
             Eph.
             1.2
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             5
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             3.11
             .
          
           
             Acts.
             19
             ▪
             15.
             
          
           
             Ioseph
             .
             antiq
             lib
             17.
             ca.
             10.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             23.
             
             ●●
             .
          
           
             lib.
             18.
             ca.
             9.
             
          
           
             Niceph.
             Lib.
             ..
             ca.
             ●0
             .
          
           
             Act.
             12.1
             
          
           
             Ioseph
             .
             anticq
             .
             lib.
             29.
             ca.
             7.
             
          
           
             Eutrophist
             .
             lib.
             7.
             
          
           
             Evag.
             scholast
             .
             lib.
             3.
             hi●t
             .
             c.
             41.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             .
             1●
             ▪
             15.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             5.
             c.
             28
             
          
           
             Ioseph
             .
             de
             bell
             .
             l.
             7.
             c.
             20.21
             .
          
           
             Aelius
             Adrianus
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             27
             ,
             2●
             
          
           
             Mat.
             23
             .
             3●
             
          
           
             Luk.
             19.41
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             21
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             21.20
             
          
           
             Iohn
             .
             19.15
             ver
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             23
             ,
             28.
             
          
           
             R●v
             .
             17.6
             .
          
           
             Rev.
             18
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             chap.
             18.8
             .
          
           
             Rev.
             18
             .
             1●
             
          
           
             Rev.
             9.
             
             ●●
             .
          
           
             Rev.
             22
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             24.44
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A02727-e8240
           
             Gen.
             3
             .
             1●●
             
          
           
             Mich.
             5
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             2
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             Ier.
             31
             ,
             25.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             2
             .
             1●
             .
          
           
             Psa.
             72
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             2
             ,
             1.
             
          
           
             Mal.
             3.1
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             2.22
             .
          
           
             Hos.
             11
             ,
             1.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             2
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             Num.
             24.17
             
          
           
             Mat.
             2
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             Mal.
             3.1
             .
             and
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             Isa.
             40.3
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             3
             ,
             1.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             42
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             5
             ,
             ●
             .
          
           
             Isa.
             53.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             2
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             35.5
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             4
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             53
             ,
             12.
             
             Dan.
             9
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             27.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             55
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             26
             ,
             47.
             
          
           
             Zach.
             11.12
             
          
           
             Mat.
             26
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             Z●c
             .
             11.13
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             27
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             Zach.
             9
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             21
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             50
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             26
             ,
             67.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             53
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             27.26
             .
          
           
             Isa.
             53
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             23
             ,
             33.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             53
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             27
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             53
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             23
             ,
             34.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             22
             ,
             18.
             
             &
             69
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             27
             .
             3●
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             22.16
             ,
             Zac.
             12.10
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             19
             ,
             1●
             .
          
           
             Zac.
             12
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             19
             ,
             3●
             .
             37
             .
          
           
             Exo.
             12
             ,
             46.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             19.36
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             16.9
             .
             Hose
             .
             6.2
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             28
             ,
             1.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             68
             ,
             18.
             
             &
             110.1
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             24.
             
             ●1
             .
             Act.
             7.55
             56
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A02727-e9440
           
             Accoūting
             from
             their
             first
             entrance
             to
             the
             day
             of
             their
             departure
             thence
             .
             Exod.
             12.40
             .
          
           
             Psal
             34.1
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             11.11
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             13.35
             .
          
           
             Act.
             7.51
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             21.24
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             10.1
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             9.4
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             24
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             21
             ,
             28.
             
             Mat.
             2●
             ,
             32.
             
          
           
             Act.
             20
             ,
             32.
             
          
           
             Psa.
             51.12
             ,
          
           
             Psal.
             53
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             126
             ,
             1.
             
          
           
             Psa.
             106
             ▪
             47
             
          
           
             Psa.
             ●0
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             Psa.
             102
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             Psa.
             69
             ,
             ●5
             .
          
           
             &
             94
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             105
             ,
             8
             
          
           
             &
             74
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             &
             107.6
             .
          
           
             &
             106
             ,
             44.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             21
             ,
             1.
             
          
           
             Ezr.
             1
             ,
             1.
             
          
           
             chap.
             6
             ,
             1.
             
          
           
             chap.
             6
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             chap.
             7
             ,
             28.
             
          
           
             Psa
             105
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             Exo.
             7
             ,
             16.
             
             &
             8.1.20
             .
             &
             9.1.13
             .
             &
             10.3
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             12
             31
             
          
           
             Cha.
             11.3
             .
          
           
             Ch.
             7
             ,
             1.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             136
             ,
             11
             Acounting
             the
             time
             as
             before
             .
          
           
             Exo.
             12
             ,
             41.
             
          
           
             chap.
             13
             ,
             21
             
          
           
             Psal.
             136
             ,
             13
             
          
           
             Iud.
             2
             ,
             16
             ,
          
           
             Iudg.
             3
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             ●hap
             .
             3
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             chap.
             3
             ,
             30.
             
          
           
             chap.
             4
             ,
             1.
             
          
           
             Iudg.
             4
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             chap.
             5
             ,
             31
             
          
           
             chap.
             6
             ,
             1.
             
          
           
             chap.
             6
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             chap
             6
             ,
             12.
             chap.
             7
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             chap.
             7
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             chap.
             8
             ,
             28
             
          
           
             chap.
             8
             ,
             33
             
          
           
             chap.
             10.6
             
          
           
             chap.
             10
             ,
             1
             
          
           
             chap.
             11
             ,
             1
             chap.
             11
             ,
             2●
             
          
           
             chap
             12
             ,
             ●
             
          
           
             chap
             13
             ,
             1
             
          
           
             chap.
             15
             ,
             1
             ver
             .
             20.
             
          
           
             S●m
             .
             8.5